be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v inâ—â—â—or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismatiâ—all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o mâ—ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n â—ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pagâ—_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n dâ—â—â—_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n
godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o whosoever_o have_v obtain_v these_o thing_n can_v doubt_v of_o heaven_n which_o be_v only_o prepare_v for_o people_n endue_v with_o such_o grace_n to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v his_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n no_o property_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v wantinge_v and_o yet_o the_o scruple_n of_o this_o protestant_a relator_n for_o those_o fyve_o thing_n also_o shall_v be_v full_o satisfy_v even_o by_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n that_o in_o they_o also_o as_o in_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n mayntayn_v the_o truth_n and_o protestant_n 13._o see_v part_n 2._o cap._n 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o 13._o be_v in_o error_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n in_o the_o chapter_n here_o cite_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n wantinge_v the_o supreme_a and_o bynde_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o which_o their_o bishop_n d._n bilson_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v to_o be_v a_o general_a cowncell_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o consequen_o because_o there_o be_v of_o necessity_n one_o true_a church_n that_o which_o enjoy_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o neither_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v or_o can_v have_v this_o supreme_a byndinge_a authority_n therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n for_o the_o supreme_a bind_n authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o no_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v nothing_o in_o religion_n warrant_v for_o truth_n nothing_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o bindeinge_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n to_o be_v obey_v or_o resist_v there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n believe_v by_o authority_n nor_o any_o obstinate_a resistance_n unto_o it_o which_o as_o d._n covell_n mr._n ormerod_n and_o other_o protestant_n 228._o covell_a exam_n pag._n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o etc._n etc._n feild_n pag._n 228._o tell_v we_o be_v require_v to_o heresy_n now_o that_o this_o supreme_a bindinge_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o a_o general_a cowncell_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v testify_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n in_o a_o general_n cowncell_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n so_o d._n morton_n d._n etc._n bilson_n survey_v pag._n 85._o mort._n part_n 2._o apolog_n pag._n 340._o sutcliffe_n against_o d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 4._o 102._o protest_v demonstrat_n cap._n 2._o etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n with_o other_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_o of_o late_a demonstrate_v in_o the_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n demonstration_n where_o manifest_a proof_n be_v make_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o ever_o have_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o bishop_n that_o their_o english_a protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n priest_n or_o minister_n among_o they_o of_o their_o creation_n and_o if_o by_o impossibility_n they_o can_v have_v bishop_n yet_o that_o they_o can_v have_v any_o such_o cowncell_n be_v wittness_v by_o their_o relator_n in_o these_o word_n which_o i_o have_v also_o 47._o relation_n c._n 47._o cite_v before_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draweinge_v dyver_n way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarcke_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o in_o their_o public_a gloss_n upon_o their_o book_n of_o article_n they_o praefat_fw-la rog._n upon_o the_o â—ooke_n of_o articl_n in_o praefat_fw-la acknowledge_v this_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a in_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o can_v never_o with_o all_o mean_n they_o make_v bring_v to_o pass_v to_o have_v any_o meeting_n of_o protestant_n to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o but_o every_o protestant_a state_n and_o country_n have_v a_o several_a confession_n or_o profession_n in_o religion_n as_o also_o those_o several_a confession_n witness_v where_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a for_o these_o man_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v to_o consist_v of_o all_o profession_n that_o they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o their_o own_o poorte_n as_o the_o word_n be_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o mean_n among_o they_o of_o jurisdiction_n to_o decide_v controversy_n when_o contrary_a wise_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o speak_v 47._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 47._o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conduâ—â—â—â—_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o cowncell_n to_o unity_n neither_o can_v any_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o this_o relator_n consider_v the_o present_a state_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o that_o meaneinge_n object_n and_o not_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a for_o it_o be_v both_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a answ_n and_o even_o by_o the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o those_o religion_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n mayntayn_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o for_o himself_o claim_v as_o successor_n to_o s._n peter_n superiority_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n in_o spiritual_a cause_n which_o no_o prince_n parliament_n presbytery_n or_o other_o regent_n among_o protestant_n do_v out_o of_o their_o own_o temporal_a confine_n and_o government_n as_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o relator_n sentence_n and_o free_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o protestant_a writer_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o that_o which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v in_o all_o thing_n requisite_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o english_a protestant_n definition_n of_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a 19_o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 19_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o minister_v accordeinge_v to_o christ_n ordinance_n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n suppose_v their_o former_a doctrine_n only_o require_v in_o the_o true_a church_n point_v of_o essential_a fundamental_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o be_v also_o express_v in_o this_o article_n 68_o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 48._o covell_a def_n of_o hock_n pag._n 68_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o further_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o relator_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o roman_a church_n still_o keep_v inviolable_a the_o fowndation_n of_o religion_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o toucheinge_v the_o main_n point_v of_o christian_a truth_n they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persist_v in_o they_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n suppose_v their_o religion_n for_o true_a which_o 11._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 11._o they_o do_v or_o shall_v hold_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n the_o great_a papist_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o us._n concern_v sacrament_n he_o allow_v that_o accordeinge_v to_o our_o definition_n which_o be_v more_o limit_v and_o saict_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n there_o be_v as_o many_o as_o we_o teach_v which_o be_v seven_o and_o this_o shall_v not_o breed_v any_o such_o i_o be_v between_o we_o 28._o dove_n sup_n pag._n 27._o 28._o that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v refuse_v to_o communicate_v together_o which_o no_o man_n in_o conscience_n can_v say_v if_o he_o suppose_v we_o to_o be_v in_o error_n for_o his_o own_o word_n be_v these_o this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v with_o all_o and_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n even_o to_o those_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o own_o article_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o
most_o worthy_a and_o rule_a authority_n in_o they_o and_o if_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o it_o it_o must_v likewise_o by_o that_o title_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o d._n feild_n with_o d._n 76._o field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 76._o covell_n and_o other_o before_o have_v give_v their_o sentence_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n then_o of_o necessity_n that_o church_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_a hope_n but_o by_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o a_o assure_a certaynetie_n of_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o can_v be_v have_v without_o remission_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o be_v only_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o his_o majesty_n parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n word_n be_v these_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n this_o in_o public_a parliament_n and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o this_o order_n no_o church_n 75._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o ceremony_n than_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o herself_o when_o â—hee_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n which_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n she_o have_v not_o do_v in_o any_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o they_o require_v and_o this_o will_v more_o then_o abundant_o appear_v through_o out_o this_o treatise_n hereafter_o and_o d._n conell_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o present_a roman_a 68_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 68_o church_n touche_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a truth_n they_o constant_o persist_v in_o they_o protestant_n do_v glad_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v and_o be_v still_o in_o the_o church_n a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n a_o limb_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o he_o add_v also_o to_o have_v be_v mr._n hooker_n sentence_n tell_v we_o that_o 188._o hook_n l._n 5._o pag._n 188._o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o to_o give_v she_o her_o due_a and_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v of_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o it_o be_v strange_a for_o any_o man_n to_o deny_v 76._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 73._o &_o pag._n 76._o they_o of_o rome_n to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o we_o affirm_v they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o those_o that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o church_n may_v be_v save_v and_o all_o kind_n of_o protestant_n when_o they_o combat_v among_o themselves_o rather_o prefer_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n the_o relator_n write_v thus_o the_o 45._o relation_n cap._n 45._o lutheran_n in_o germany_n both_o the_o clergy_n and_o layetie_n open_o protest_v they_o will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o join_v with_o the_o sacramentary_a protestant_n such_o as_o be_v in_o england_n and_o of_o these_o mr._n jacob_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n when_o they_o deal_v with_o puritan_n must_v join_v 73._o jacob_n pag._n 73._o plain_o with_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n if_o they_o will_v maintain_v themselves_o last_o the_o puritan_n have_v write_v against_o these_o protestant_n 16._o offer_v of_o conf_n pag._n 16._o as_o be_v cite_v before_o in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o error_n they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n a_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticall_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o then_o if_o the_o lutheran_n or_o parliamentary_a protestant_n or_o puritan_n all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o other_o none_o of_o their_o congregation_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n who_o communion_n of_o all_o man_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o now_o after_o all_o these_o protestant_a witness_n i_o come_v to_o d._n morton_n he_o agree_v with_o his_o former_a brethren_n concern_v thing_n necessary_o require_v to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o in_o these_o word_n the_o belief_n of_o some_o article_n be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a 443._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o sect_n 3._o pag._n 443._o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n be_v for_o the_o essential_a be_v of_o a_o man_n such_o as_o concern_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o parson_n together_o with_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a apprehension_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n the_o messiah_n god_n and_o man_n the_o power_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n by_o who_o we_o have_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o after_o death_n life_n everlasting_a wherefore_o we_o presume_v that_o in_o a_o church_n although_o corrupt_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v not_o ruinate_v the_o foundation_n the_o erroneous_a and_o superstitious_a professor_n may_v be_v save_v even_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o tenor_n which_o be_v in_o capite_fw-la videlicet_fw-la christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o author_n of_o life_n which_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v so_o understand_v as_o that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n now_o that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n inviolable_o hold_v all_o these_o necessary_a thing_n to_o a_o true_a church_n be_v grant_v by_o many_o protestant_n before_o and_o his_o majesty_n who_o this_o doctor_n shall_v allow_v entreate_v of_o such_o as_o they_o term_v they_o necessary_a point_n write_v thus_o we_o hope_v that_o 60._o k._n james_n ag_n d._n conrade_n vorstuis_fw-la pag._n 60._o no_o papist_n shall_v ever_o be_v find_v to_o err_v in_o any_o of_o those_o main_n point_v and_o concern_v our_o schoolman_n master_n in_o divinity_n with_o we_o he_o use_v these_o word_n in_o the_o main_a grownde_n of_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o commendation_n and_o sup_n pag._n 63._o sup_n toucheinge_v those_o doctrine_n which_o d._n morton_n will_v name_v our_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o add_v thus_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o vorstius_n supr_fw-la pag._n 46._o 47._o supr_fw-la his_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o question_n of_o a_o high_a quality_n than_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v in_o controversy_n at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o we_o do_v free_o profess_v that_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v never_o have_v trouble_v ourselves_o with_o the_o business_n in_o such_o fashion_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o opinion_n which_o catholic_n hold_v do_v either_o exclude_v we_o from_o the_o true_a church_n or_o from_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o maintainer_n of_o such_o thing_n though_o as_o near_a friend_n as_o the_o netherlander_n to_o england_n be_v fervent_o to_o be_v admonish_v but_o d._n morton_n himself_o will_v 663._o morton_n app._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 25._o pag._n 663._o clear_v we_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n and_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v god_n holy_a providence_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o who_o have_v be_v preserve_v the_o law_n of_o the_o commandment_n contain_v the_o same_o of_o moral_a obedience_n the_o symbol_n and_o creed_n apostolical_a which_o hold_v the_o same_o of_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o first_o original_n of_o hebrew_n and_o greek_n be_v the_o evidence_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n will_n and_o contain_v in_o they_o all_o truth_n necessary_a unto_o salvation_n we_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v both_o impious_o unthankful_a unto_o god_n and_o malicious_a against_o that_o church_n therefore_o if_o d._n morton_n require_v only_o as_o before_o such_o necessary_a point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protest_v they_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v malicious_a against_o that_o church_n if_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a
be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v bâ—â—ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prâ—uâ—â—â—ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7â—_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7â—_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o
teach_v that_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n consequent_o they_o define_v they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o scripture_n by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v so_o adjudge_v allow_v and_o approve_v by_o that_o high_a command_a sentence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o general_a counsel_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o urdge_v only_o this_o one_o particular_a of_o the_o high_a authority_n and_o government_a in_o the_o church_n by_o tradition_n as_o these_o protestant_n assure_v we_o and_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o function_n spiritual_a in_o the_o church_n without_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v be_v truelâ—_n preach_v nor_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v the_o essential_a thing_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o protestant_n religion_n to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a tradition_n needs_o must_v allow_v of_o unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n case_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o offer_n of_o conference_n 12._o offer_v of_o confer_v pag._n 12._o write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n no_o doubt_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a prelate_n have_v publish_v his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o hampton_n court_n the_o main_n drift_n whereof_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n and_o câ—lling_n of_o bishop_n be_v a_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a ordinance_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n unwritten_a ordinance_n sup_n pag._n 34._o sup_n aswell_o as_o write_v or_o dyvine_a and_o apostolic_a in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n d._n covell_n have_v testify_v the_o same_o for_o himself_o before_o and_o their_o bishop_n barlowe_n king_n barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o 1606._o before_o the_o king_n his_o word_n before_o the_o king_n and_o with_o public_a applause_n be_v these_o of_o this_o matter_n first_o posuit_fw-la actu_fw-la he_o act_v it_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o the_o episcopal_a function_n be_v a_o ordinance_n apostolical_a he_o have_v enact_v it_o for_o succeed_a posterity_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a trinity_n it_o be_v geographia_fw-la agraphos_fw-la unwritten_a housbandrie_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o write_a precept_n or_o rule_n from_o christ_n irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n manifest_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o these_o let_v we_o add_v some_o protestant_a testimony_n how_o from_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n all_o article_n of_o religion_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n and_o afterward_o many_o chief_a and_o necessary_a point_n thereof_o be_v teach_v and_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n and_o i_o will_v only_o cite_v their_o late_a work_n history_n of_o the_o world_n much_o commend_v 180._o histor_n of_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 180._o and_o approve_v among_o they_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o delivery_n of_o religion_n thus_o they_o write_v that_o the_o rule_n in_o general_n be_v paternal_a it_o be_v most_o evident_a for_o adam_n be_v lord_n over_o his_o own_o child_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n his_o creator_n as_o we_o read_v cain_n and_o abel_n bring_v oblation_n before_o god_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o parent_n the_o father_n of_o mankind_n their_o sixth_o treatise_n or_o paragrah_n in_o that_o first_o book_n be_v 78._o lib._n 1_o §._o 6._o pag._n 78._o thus_o entitle_v of_o the_o patriarch_n deliveringe_v their_o knowledge_n by_o tradition_n and_o write_v in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o curiosity_n and_o polecie_n of_o elder_a age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o knowledge_n be_v the_o great_a treasure_n that_o man_n seek_v for_o and_o which_o they_o also_o cover_v and_o hide_v from_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n as_o jewel_n of_o inestimable_a price_n feare_v the_o irreverent_a construction_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o irreligious_a so_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v attain_a unto_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o workeinge_n in_o nature_n the_o same_o be_v not_o leave_v to_o public_a dispute_n but_o deliver_v over_o by_o hart_n and_o tradition_n from_o wise_a man_n to_o posterity_n equal_o zealous_a ex_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o animum_fw-la sine_fw-la literis_fw-la medio_fw-la intercedente_fw-la areop_n dion_n areop_n verbo_fw-la from_o mind_n to_o mind_n without_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o esdras_n origen_n and_o hilarius_n as_o mirandula_n conceive_v that_o moses_n do_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o mount_n receive_v the_o law_n from_o god_n but_o withal_o secretiorem_fw-la &_o veram_fw-la legis_fw-la enarrationem_fw-la a_o more_o secret_a and_o true_a explanation_n of_o the_o law_n which_o say_v he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n he_o deliver_v by_o mouth_n to_o josuah_n and_o josuah_n to_o the_o elder_n for_o to_o teach_v these_o mystery_n which_o he_o call_v secretiora_fw-la to_o the_o rude_a multitude_n be_v no_o other_o quam_fw-la dare_v sanctum_fw-la canibus_fw-la to_o cast_v pearl_n before_o swine_n in_o succeed_a time_n this_o understand_v and_o wisdom_n begin_v to_o be_v write_v in_o cipher_n and_o character_n and_o letter_n bear_v the_o form_n of_o beast_n bird_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v teach_v only_o to_o such_o as_o serve_v in_o their_o temple_n and_o to_o their_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o first_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v 79._o pag._n 79._o a_o imitation_n this_o cabala_n import_v a_o law_n receive_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a cabala_n in_o hebrew_n be_v receptio_fw-la in_o latin_a and_o a_o receive_n in_o english_a if_o then_o such_o as_o will_v seem_v wise_a in_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n or_o begin_v of_o all_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o inspiration_n the_o holy_a ghost_n guide_v the_o hand_n of_o moses_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o thâ—_n knowledge_n thereof_o may_v by_o tradition_n then_o use_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o by_o a_o more_o certain_a presumption_n than_o any_o or_o all_o the_o testimony_n which_o profane_a antiquity_n have_v preserve_v and_o leave_v to_o their_o successor_n for_o leave_v to_o remember_v that_o adam_n instruct_v seth_n and_o seth_n his_o child_n and_o successor_n which_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o mathusalem_n live_v together_o with_o adam_n himself_o 243_o year_n and_o noah_n with_o mathusalem_n no_o less_o than_o 500_o year_n and_o before_o noah_n die_v abraham_n be_v 58._o year_n old_a from_o whence_o this_o knowledge_n by_o a_o easy_a and_o ordinary_a way_n may_v come_v to_o israel_n and_o so_o to_o moses_n and_o to_o clear_v all_o doubt_n and_o objection_n these_o protestant_n prove_v unto_o us._n that_o the_o very_a bind_n and_o obligatory_a precept_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v thus_o deliver_v and_o observe_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n they_o entitle_v the_o 8._o §_o of_o their_o second_o book_n 4._o histor_n sup_v libr._n 2._o cap._n 4._o §._o 4._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o unwritten_a law_n of_o god_n give_v to_o the_o patriarch_n by_o tradition_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o age_n receive_v many_o precept_n from_o god_n himself_o and_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o impose_v by_o adam_n the_o same_o be_v observe_v by_o seth_n who_o instruct_v enos_n from_o who_o it_o succeed_v to_o noah_n sem_fw-mi abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n joseph_n and_o moses_n yea_o many_o particular_a commandment_n afterward_o write_v be_v former_o impose_v and_o deliver_v over_o by_o tradition_n which_o kind_n of_o teacheinge_v the_o jew_n afterward_o call_v cabala_n precept_n receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o elder_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o law_n write_v add_v the_o interpretation_n of_o secret_a misterye_n reserve_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o unlawful_a to_o be_v utter_v to_o the_o people_n but_o the_o true_a cabala_n be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v from_o any_o as_o be_v in_o deed_n the_o divine_a law_n reveal_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o from_o they_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v unwritten_a and_o entreat_v how_o after_o letter_n and_o writing_n be_v invent_v and_o many_o reveal_v mystery_n so_o record_v yet_o man_n must_v still_o maintain_v tradition_n unwritten_a and_o instruction_n from_o they_o they_o exemplify_v in_o this_o order_n out_o of_o s._n
jude_n his_o epistle_n josephus_n 80._o pag._n 79._o 80._o origen_n tertullian_n s._n augustine_n beda_n procopius_n gazaeus_n and_o other_o that_o enoch_n do_v write_v diâ—ine_a thing_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o noah_n have_v see_v and_o may_v preserve_v this_o book_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o exquisite_a knowledge_n as_o these_o man_n have_v be_v sudden_o invent_v and_o find_v out_o and_o entreat_v how_o the_o book_n of_o the_o battle_n 7._o pag._n 306._o cap._n 5._o §._o 7._o with_o other_o of_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v lose_v thus_o they_o write_v it_o seem_v probable_a that_o such_o a_o book_n as_o this_o there_o be_v and_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v now_o be_v wantinge_v it_o be_v not_o strange_a see_v so_o many_o other_o volume_n fill_v with_o divine_a discourse_n have_v perish_v in_o the_o long_a race_n of_o time_n or_o have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a heathen_a magistrate_n for_o the_o book_n of_o henoch_n howsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o late_a age_n corrupt_v and_o therefore_o now_o suspect_v be_v remember_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o thaddaeus_n and_o cite_v by_o origen_n and_o by_o tertullian_n that_o work_n also_o of_o the_o patriarch_n abraham_n of_o formation_n which_o other_o bestow_v on_o rabbi_n achiba_n be_v not_o where_o find_v the_o book_n remember_v by_o josua_n c._n 10._o v._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o samuel_n c._n 1._o v._n 18._o call_v the_o book_n of_o jasher_n or_o justorum_fw-la be_v also_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o chozai_n concern_v manasse_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n 33._o v._o 18._o and_o 19_o of_o this_o book_n also_o lose_v hierome_n conceyve_v that_o the_o prophet_n isay_n be_v the_o author_n the_o same_o mischance_n come_v aswell_o to_o the_o story_n of_o solomon_n write_v by_o ahia_n silonite_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o nathan_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o those_o of_o jeedo_n the_o seer_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 9_o v._n 29._o with_o these_o have_v the_o book_n of_o shemaiah_n and_o of_o iddo_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 12._o v._n 15._o perish_v and_o that_o of_o john_n the_o son_n of_o hanain_n cite_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 20._o v._n 34._o also_o that_o of_o salomon_n which_o the_o hebrews_n write_v hiscirim_n of_o 5000_o verse_n of_o which_o that_o part_n call_v canticum_fw-la canticorum_fw-la only_o remain_v 1._o king_n 4._o 32._o and_o with_o this_o diverse_a other_o of_o salomon_n work_n have_v perish_v as_o his_o book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o tree_n plant_n beast_n fish_n etc._n etc._n 1._o king_n 4._o 33._o with_o the_o rest_n remember_v by_o origen_n josephus_n hierome_n cedrenus_n ciccus_fw-la aesculanus_n picus_n mirandula_n and_o other_o of_o 307._o pag._n 307._o these_o and_o other_o book_n many_o be_v consume_v with_o the_o same_o fire_n wherewith_o nebuchadnessar_n burn_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a discourse_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n not_o only_o before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v but_o after_o so_o many_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v utter_o perish_v except_o we_o will_v say_v which_o god_n forbid_v that_o god_n reveal_v and_o publish_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o many_o needle_n and_o fruitless_a thing_n or_o else_o so_o many_o necessary_a and_o divine_a revelation_n have_v altogether_o be_v lose_v and_o conceal_v from_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v and_o keep_v they_o chapter_n viii_o where_o the_o high_a supreme_a judicial_a definitive_a authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v both_o prove_v to_o be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n to_o bind_v all_o christian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestancie_n the_o next_o question_n be_v concern_v general_a counsel_n of_o what_o authority_n and_o command_v they_o be_v in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n and_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o of_o english_a protestant_n be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v by_o they_o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o toucheinge_v their_o power_n and_o command_a authority_n in_o these_o cause_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n the_o only_a remedy_n to_o redress_v error_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n be_v above_o other_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o to_o supresse_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n disobeye_v such_o determination_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o above_o all_o other_o judgement_n be_v most_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o respect_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n must_v also_o by_o they_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o supreme_a high_a and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n in_o such_o question_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o english_a protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o these_o preeminence_n in_o these_o matter_n therefore_o by_o they_o the_o supreme_a most_o bind_n uncontroleable_a and_o judgement_n not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o or_o deny_v by_o any_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v supreme_a and_o high_a can_v be_v inferior_a unto_o any_o neither_o that_o which_o have_v command_v and_o authority_n over_o all_o can_v possible_o be_v under_o the_o controlment_n and_o correction_n of_o any_o none_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v superior_a unto_o it_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o 47._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 82._o morton_n part_n 2._o apol._n pag._n 340._o l._n 4._o cap._n 18._o relat._n cap._n 47._o protestant_n follow_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n have_v these_o word_n the_o authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o cit_v s._n augustine_n to_o that_o purpose_n d._n morton_n write_v thus_o concilium_fw-la publicum_fw-la est_fw-la summus_fw-la judex_fw-la a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n name_v it_o the_o only_a remedy_n in_o such_o time_n of_o controversy_n d._n sutcliffe_n have_v 102._o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 119._o sutcl_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 42._o 102._o these_o word_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n and_o thus_o again_o false_a it_o be_v that_o we_o will_v admit_v no_o judge_n but_o scripture_n for_o we_o appeal_v still_o to_o a_o lawful_a genenerall_a council_n we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n d._n feild_n have_v write_v thus_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o council_n have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 202._o as_o before_o be_v cite_v allow_v this_o sentence_n we_o must_v reverence_v and_o respect_n the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o general_a counsel_n thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o high_a and_o irrevocable_a judgement_n can_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n prove_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v true_a and_o so_o consequent_o no_o inferior_a authority_n justify_v their_o cause_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whosoever_o by_o public_a decree_n and_o constitution_n do_v condemn_v general_a councelle_n of_o error_n and_o to_o be_v a_o fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n can_v pretend_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v infallible_o true_a as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o reveal_v of_o god_n be_v by_o such_o testimony_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n concern_v general_a counsel_n therefore_o their_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n be_v warrant_v and_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o no_o judgement_n erroneous_a and_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v any_o matter_n or_o question_v free_a from_o error_n and_o infallible_a otherwise_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v effect_v and_o
venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o werâ—_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o
neither_o in_o catholic_a or_o protestant_a proceed_n can_v deceive_v we_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctor_n before_o cite_v therefore_o i_o will_v conclude_v with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o church_n or_o congregation_n grant_v so_o many_o work_n and_o estate_n of_o perfection_n as_o before_o they_o have_v recompt_v poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n and_o yet_o in_o life_n and_o execution_n do_v not_o practice_v any_o one_o of_o they_o in_o any_o condition_n company_n fraternity_n or_o congregation_n in_o any_o one_o place_n or_o country_n in_o so_o long_a time_n as_o protestancie_n have_v reign_v but_o spoil_v abandon_v persecute_a or_o overthrow_v all_o monasterye_n house_n and_o community_n live_v in_o such_o perfection_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o proceed_v in_o the_o contrary_a course_n but_o the_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o case_n as_o all_o man_n know_v and_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n in_o the_o contrary_a disposition_n and_o state_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v not_o true_a but_o only_o the_o catholic_a how_o holy_a and_o religeous_a this_o our_o kingdom_n have_v be_v in_o this_o high_a degree_n of_o sanctity_n in_o time_n of_o catholic_a religion_n how_o many_o hundred_o of_o monastery_n be_v found_v to_o such_o purpose_n how_o many_o glorious_a king_n queen_n and_o prince_n forsakeinge_v their_o kingedome_n diadem_n and_o honour_n have_v embrace_v this_o state_n of_o perfection_n in_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n and_o become_v monk_n and_o nun_n may_v in_o sort_n be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_n late_a theatre_n where_o you_o shall_v find_v the_o number_n to_o great_a to_o be_v cite_v i_o will_v only_o allege_v their_o word_n in_o one_o place_n to_o give_v some_o trial_n of_o it_o which_o be_v these_o not_o only_o priest_n 17._o tâ—â—at_fw-la of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 305._o n._n 16._o 17._o and_o lay_v man_n vow_v and_o perform_v pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n but_o king_n queen_n and_o bishop_n also_o do_v the_o like_a so_o great_a a_o devotion_n be_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o so_o holy_a a_o reverence_n hold_v they_o of_o the_o place_n king_n egbert_n succeed_v his_o uncle_n ceolnuph_n in_o the_o kingdom_n rule_v with_o peace_n and_o pity_n twenty_o year_n foresooke_v the_o woâ—ld_n and_o shore_n himself_o a_o monk_n as_o diverse_a other_o king_n in_o those_o day_n have_v do_v as_o inab_n ethelred_n kenred_n sigebert_n sebbi_n offa_n cronulph_n etc._n etc._n some_o 360._o pag._n 17._o 25._o 37._o 47._o 298._o 301._o 308._o 338._o 351._o 360._o of_o the_o queen_n be_v these_o q._n aelfrith_n cuthburga_n elemner_n andrye_a quinburge_n eadburge_n eve_n segburge_n ethelburge_n cuthburga_n oswith_n kinswith_n ethelwith_o eâ—fride_n eanifle_v erminhild_n ethelswith_n edgiva_fw-la elfgine_fw-la with_o other_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o king_n with_o such_o great_a prince_n will_v require_v a_o volume_n to_o give_v they_o due_a remembrance_n i_o will_v only_o recite_v two_o or_o three_o relation_n from_o these_o protestant_n how_o honourable_o these_o work_n of_o perfection_n with_o their_o vow_n be_v then_o esteem_v and_o how_o barbarous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o to_o violate_v they_o they_o write_v of_o king_n etheldred_n in_o these_o word_n the_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n for_o the_o 4_o pag._n 341._o n._n 4_o blood_n he_o have_v spill_v and_o the_o place_n of_o oratorye_n by_o he_o destroy_v beside_o his_o intrusion_n into_o a_o other_o man_n right_n strike_v so_o deep_a a_o wound_n into_o king_n ethelreds_n breast_n that_o eâ—er_o he_o bethink_v he_o what_o recompense_n to_o make_v first_o then_o build_v a_o goodly_a monastery_n at_o bradney_n and_o that_o most_o fruitful_a seat_v in_o the_o county_n of_o lincoln_n think_v that_o not_o sufficient_a to_o waâ—_n awâ—â—â—he_v scar_n of_o his_o foul_a offence_n but_o determine_v in_o himself_o to_o forsake_v the_o world_n for_o that_o be_v the_o term_n attribute_v to_o the_o monastical_a life_n but_o such_o be_v the_o religion_n then_o teach_v and_o the_o goldy_a zeal_n of_o the_o good_a prince_n then_o raigneinge_v who_o work_n have_v manifest_v their_o virtue_n to_o posterity_n and_o faith_n in_o christ_n the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o who_o paradise_n we_o leave_v they_o and_o etheldred_n to_o his_o devent_v intent_n who_o to_o reconcile_v himself_o first_o unto_o kenred_n bequeath_v the_o crown_n sole_o to_o he_o although_o he_o have_v a_o son_n capable_a thereof_o then_o put_v on_o the_o habit_n of_o religion_n become_v himself_o a_o monk_n in_o his_o own_o monastery_n of_o bradney_n where_o he_o live_v in_o a_o regular_a life_n the_o term_n of_o twelve_o year_n and_o therein_o last_o die_v abbot_n of_o the_o place_n when_o he_o have_v reign_v 30._o year_n chelred_n the_o son_n and_o heir_n apparent_a of_o this_o king_n ethelred_n enter_v into_o religion_n when_o he_o 6._o pag._n 341._o n._n 6._o be_v of_o sufficient_a year_n to_o have_v succeed_v his_o father_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o miraculous_a victory_n of_o king_n osway_n by_o his_o vow_n to_o dedicate_v his_o daughter_n to_o christ_n in_o perpetual_a virginity_n they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n penda_fw-la the_o merciless_a pagan_a king_n invade_v king_n oswy_n refuse_v all_o 5._o pag._n 338._o n._n 4._o 5._o juell_n and_o offer_n of_o peace_n king_n oswy_n seek_v help_v of_o god_n by_o prayer_n and_o with_o such_o zeal_n as_o be_v then_o embrace_v vow_v his_o young_a daughter_n elfled_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o perpetual_a virginity_n to_o he_o with_o 12_o farm_n and_o their_o land_n to_o the_o erection_n and_o maintenance_n of_o a_o monastery_n and_o his_o enemy_n army_n be_v thirtye_n time_n his_o and_z of_o well_o appoint_v and_o old_a try_a soldier_n penda_n lose_v his_o life_n with_o discomfiture_n of_o all_o his_o mercian_n power_n of_o ethelwald_n son_n of_o ethelbert_n 3_o pag._n 360._o n._n 3_o thus_o they_o write_v he_o enter_v now_o rebellion_n and_o beside_o the_o alleadgeance_n due_a to_o his_o prince_n in_o sacriledgeius_fw-la manner_n break_v the_o hest_n of_o holy_a church_n in_o deflower_v and_o take_v a_o votarist_n to_o wife_n but_o fear_v the_o army_n of_o k._n edward_n bad_a in_o the_o night_n winborne_a which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o nun_n adve_o flyeinge_v to_o the_o dane_n in_o northumberland_n where_o we_o see_v that_o this_o point_n of_o protestant_a doctrine_n be_v by_o their_o own_o sentence_n sacrilege_n a_o break_n of_o the_o hest_n of_o holy_a church_n join_v itself_o against_o god_n and_o country_n with_o rebellion_n and_o infidelity_n and_o a_o thing_n though_o use_v by_o infidel_n yet_o a_o monster_n and_o seldom_o hard_o of_o among_o christian_n for_o of_o those_o infidel_n danes_n they_o add_v in_o these_o word_n hunger_n and_o 5._o pag._n 354._o cap._n 35._o n._n 5._o hubba_n begin_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n to_o lay_v all_o waste_n before_o they_o spare_v neither_o parson_n sex_n nor_o age_n the_o place_n respect_v for_o public_a good_a and_o sacred_a temple_n consecrate_v only_o to_o god_n which_o all_o other_o tyrant_n have_v forbear_v the_o savage_a man_n as_o the_o earth_n destroyer_n cast_v down_o and_o trample_v under_o their_o profane_a foot_n among_o which_o for_o note_n be_v the_o goodly_a monasterye_n of_o bradney_n crowland_n peterborough_n ely_z and_o huntingdon_n all_o lay_v in_o level_a with_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o votary_n aswell_o the_o nun_n as_o the_o monk_n murder_v with_o their_o inhuman_a and_o merciless_a sword_n to_o avoid_v who_o barbarous_a pollution_n the_o chaste_a nun_n of_o coldingham_n deform_v themselves_o to_o their_o lascivious_a eye_n by_o cut_v of_o their_o upper_a lip_n and_o nose_n but_o to_o everlasting_a remembrance_n they_o remain_v most_o fair_a and_o well_o beseeminge_v face_n of_o pver_fw-la virgin_n then_o if_o the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o such_o vow_n work_n of_o perfection_n their_o vower_n votarist_n and_o professor_n be_v so_o great_a and_o estimable_a with_o god_n and_o good_a man_n even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o those_o that_o have_v though_o but_o in_o small_a thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o protestant_n afflict_v and_o persecute_v they_o be_v worse_o than_o tyrant_n savage_a man_n earth_n destroyer_n and_o profane_a what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o protestant_n that_o destroy_v so_o many_o hundred_o of_o holy_a temple_n monasterye_n and_o place_n consecrate_v to_o god_n which_o all_o other_o tyrant_n have_v forbear_v and_o what_o hope_n can_v be_v to_o these_o that_o live_v persist_v in_o those_o step_n of_o their_o forerunner_n and_o daily_o add_v new_a and_o more_o affliction_n to_o the_o sacred_a priest_n and_o holy_a professor_n of_o that_o
the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o god_n have_v bownde_v man_n to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v heresy_n or_o error_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v be_v damn_v without_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n except_o heresy_n false_a opinion_n error_n or_o infidelity_n can_v bring_v to_o heaven_n which_o be_v against_o the_o holy_a scripture_n true_a religion_n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v untrue_a or_o uncertain_a be_v revel_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o against_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n itself_o that_o man_n under_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n shall_v be_v tie_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n for_o obedience_n whereof_o they_o be_v likewise_o assure_v to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v to_o accuse_v god_n most_o merciful_a of_o the_o great_a tyranny_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o the_o first_o also_o in_o this_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n church_n d._n feild_n epist_n dedicat_fw-la before_o hiâ—_n book_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n more_o necessary_a in_o this_o day_n of_o so_o many_o intricate_a controversy_n of_o religion_n then_o diligent_o to_o search_v out_o which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o that_o housthold_a of_o faith_n that_o spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n that_o see_v they_o may_v embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n by_o which_o be_v evident_o conclude_v the_o most_o certain_a truth_n of_o those_o two_o proposition_n in_o the_o argument_n before_o but_o to_o avoid_v all_o frivolous_a objection_n and_o distinction_n of_o these_o man_n concern_v the_o church_n general_a particular_a triumphant_a militant_a etc._n etc._n he_o plain_o affirm_v that_o this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n in_o time_n of_o controversy_n as_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o this_o his_o word_n which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o etc._n etc._n where_o his_o word_n society_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o world_n be_v manifest_a testimony_n that_o he_o assign_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n on_o earth_n and_o no_o other_o to_o have_v this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a authority_n and_o judgement_n to_o decide_v controversy_n which_o be_v alsoe_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o protestant_a citation_n in_o this_o chapter_n hereafter_o and_o if_o their_o word_n be_v not_o so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v be_v wrest_v otherwise_o yet_o the_o question_n itself_o do_v make_v it_o manifest_a for_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o be_v now_o in_o many_o thousand_o decease_a out_o of_o this_o life_n can_v now_o be_v assemble_v in_o a_o cowncell_n to_o give_v sentence_n and_o much_o less_o can_v they_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v be_v so_o gather_v together_o to_o pronounce_v judgement_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o belong_v unto_o and_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n further_o this_o be_v convince_v by_o his_o cite_a word_n that_o household_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v possible_o mean_v but_o only_o of_o the_o militant_a church_n for_o in_o the_o triumphant_a church_n see_v god_n in_o himself_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o knoweinge_v without_o belief_n all_o sacred_a mystery_n faith_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v evacuate_v in_o they_o and_o turn_v into_o knowledge_n and_o as_o for_o those_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v though_o hereafter_o in_o their_o time_n ordain_v they_o at_o true_o to_o believe_v yet_o now_o they_o neither_o have_v faith_n nor_o knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n nor_o any_o other_o quality_n or_o any_o be_v at_o all_o three_o this_o be_v evident_a also_o in_o his_o last_o word_n embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n which_o protestant_n will_v not_o and_o can_v mean_v of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n and_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v understand_v or_o verify_v of_o the_o true_a believer_n to_o come_v hereafter_o and_o not_o yet_o produce_v into_o this_o life_n for_o this_o as_o yet_o have_v no_o essence_n or_o be_v for_o themselves_o can_v have_v no_o communion_n give_v no_o direction_n nor_o pronounce_v judgement_n for_o we_o now_o extant_a to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v and_o this_o be_v invincible_o further_a prove_v in_o the_o argument_n followeinge_v therefore_o seconde_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n to_o define_v what_o be_v true_a and_o good_a to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a and_o particular_a judgement_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v the_o definition_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n to_o command_v and_o no_o man_n to_o disobey_v it_o but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o have_v infallible_a judgement_n the_o high_a power_n on_o earth_n and_o may_v not_o be_v disobey_v but_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o people_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o subject_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o authority_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o command_v non_fw-la to_o be_v obedient_a and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o must_v be_v most_o certain_a undoubted_a and_o infallible_a as_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o they_o be_v as_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o profess_v except_o we_o will_v be_v heretic_n and_o obstinate_o incur_v damnation_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o write_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o 30._o covell_n def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 30._o word_n that_o whiâ—h_n by_o her_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n she_o shall_v probable_o think_v and_o define_v to_o be_v true_a or_o good_a must_v in_o congruity_n of_o reason_n over_o rule_n all_o other_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o they_o that_o out_o of_o a_o singularity_n of_o their_o own_o ask_v we_o why_o we_o thus_o hang_v our_o judgement_n on_o the_o church_n sleeve_n we_o answer_v with_o sâ—lonion_a too_o be_v better_a than_o one_o for_o even_o in_o matter_n of_o less_o moment_n it_o be_v never_o think_v safe_a to_o neglect_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o and_o rash_o to_o follow_v the_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n of_o some_o few_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n direct_o proveinge_v the_o second_o proposition_n for_o which_o he_o be_v cite_v which_o also_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o argument_n follow_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o have_v authority_n from_o christ_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o special_a ground_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o scripture_n to_o publish_v and_o command_v to_o her_o child_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o hige_a judge_n and_o of_o infallible_a judgement_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v and_o confess_v before_o and_o of_o all_o man_n can_v be_v except_v against_o by_o protestant_n common_o attribute_v the_o high_a and_o consequent_o infallible_a judgement_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o they_o have_v their_o allowance_n and_o infallibility_n so_o much_o as_o belong_v unto_o we_o and_o our_o knowledge_n from_o the_o authority_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n so_o give_v they_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o infallible_a at_o jest_n concern_v we_o in_o which_o manner_n we_o dispute_v accordeinge_v to_o that_o rule_n of_o logic_n propter_fw-la quod_fw-la unumquodque_fw-la tale_n &_o illud_fw-la magis_fw-la that_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o any_o thing_n be_v so_o be_v rather_o so_o itself_o which_o be_v evident_a thus_o in_o this_o case_n for_o if_o the_o scripture_n so_o much_o as_o appertain_v to_o our_o knowledge_n have_v not_o approbation_n and_o infallibility_n of_o truth_n but_o at_o they_o at_o approve_a and_o publish_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n this_o church_n which_o so_o give_v they_o such_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o likewise_o be_v infallible_a which_o though_o it_o need_v not_o confirmation_n be_v justify_v by_o a_o maxim_n in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n may_v yet_o for_o protestant_n be_v further_o make_v manifest_a by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o assertion_n who_o to_o prove_v the_o ministry_n of_o
exercise_v when_o by_o protestant_n confession_n be_v be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o anchor_n of_o piety_n chief_a and_o only_a church_n that_o it_o still_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v and_o we_o to_o grant_v unto_o it_o but_o in_o that_o time_n it_o claim_v and_o exercise_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o therefore_o it_o ought_v now_o to_o enjoy_v it_o and_o we_o to_o grant_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o may_v not_o be_v crooked_a neither_o that_o which_o be_v confess_v chief_a be_v make_v inferior_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o eminent_a privilege_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n our_o king_n say_v of_o this_o roman_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n it_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o hook_n covell_a def_n of_o hook_n only_a church_n m_o â—_o ormerod_n call_v it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o west_n in_o which_o diussion_n england_n be_v and_o 105._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 184._o down_o l._n 2._o antichr_n pag._n 105._o the_o anchor_n of_o piety_n d._n downame_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o clean_o unto_o the_o roman_a apostolical_a church_n the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v and_o have_v supreamacie_n in_o that_o unspotted_a and_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a for_o that_o which_o be_v mother_n rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n chief_a church_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v supreme_a yet_o to_o prove_v it_o further_o d._n sutcliffe_n cite_v s._n 57_o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 57_o irenaeus_n lyve_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o long_o before_o any_o general_a cowncell_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o give_v supreamacie_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o irenaeus_n say_v that_o every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n mr._n ormerod_n ascend_v to_o pope_n s._n anacletus_fw-la lyve_v withein_o one_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n his_o word_n be_v these_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 78._o anacletus_fw-la allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o who_o shall_v we_o think_v be_v better_a acquaint_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o that_o high_a apostle_n s._n peter_n bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o this_o so_o glorious_a a_o pope_n martyr_n and_o saint_n so_o near_o succeede_v unto_o he_o when_o especial_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o this_o supreme_a power_n be_v not_o to_o die_v with_o s._n peter_n but_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v not_o a_o singular_a opinion_n of_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n but_o of_o other_o also_o the_o word_n of_o d._n downame_n be_v 35._o down_o l._n 1._o antichrist_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o these_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historiam_fw-la in_o her_o that_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n contend_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decret_a all_o and_o yet_o in_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n confess_v those_o pope_n for_o saint_n and_o if_o their_o epistle_n be_v decretall_n and_o law_n to_o the_o church_n as_o this_o doctor_n call_v they_o how_o have_v not_o these_o master_n of_o decree_n and_o lawemaker_n unto_o the_o church_n also_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n in_o the_o church_n for_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v make_v by_o sovereign_n and_o not_o by_o subject_n and_o not_o only_a pope_n but_o other_o saint_n and_o doctor_n before_o and_o to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o by_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o myndc_n for_o this_o time_n it_o shall_v suffice_v that_o m_o â—_o middleton_n 200._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 200._o write_v thus_o papias_n lyveinge_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitye_n my_o next_o argument_n or_o further_a confirmation_n of_o the_o former_a be_v thus_o that_o church_n or_o governor_n that_o in_o the_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n by_o protestant_n do_v claim_v exercise_n and_o execute_v supreme_a &_o high_a spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n asia_n africa_n and_o europe_n be_v true_o supreme_a and_o so_o still_o to_o be_v account_v but_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o supreme_a in_o authorine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o in_o this_o life_n no_o supreamacie_n can_v extend_v further_o then_o into_o the_o whole_a know_a world_n and_o all_o part_n thereof_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n and_o first_o of_o asia_n among_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o privilege_n which_o they_o claim_v d._n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n 65._o covell_a ag_n thea_fw-mi plea_n of_o the_o inn._n pag._n 65._o victor_n a_o glorious_a saint_n and_o martyr_n do_v in_o that_o best_a time_n authoritative_o take_v upon_o he_o supreamacie_n over_o all_o asia_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o it_o his_o word_n be_v inseperate_v all_o asia_n from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n and_o what_o great_a supreamacie_n can_v be_v name_v in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o excommunicate_v and_o purt_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o see_v such_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o but_o in_o superiority_n this_o supreamacie_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o of_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v ever_o most_o contend_v for_o superiotie_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a cowncell_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o privilege_a yet_o here_o they_o be_v by_o a_o saint_n bishop_n of_o rome_n just_o excommunicate_v as_o by_o their_o superior_a for_o as_o these_o protestant_n argue_v in_o a_o other_o place_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la a_o equal_a against_o a_o equal_a have_v not_o authority_n and_o doctor_n covell_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v thus_o censure_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o use_v his_o word_n again_o for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n which_o make_v it_o plain_a in_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o have_v high_a power_n not_o only_o to_o censure_v but_o to_o decree_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o bind_v other_o unto_o it_o otherwise_o not_o to_o have_v conform_v themselves_o unto_o he_o have_v not_o be_v in_o these_o greek_a church_n disobedience_n which_o be_v only_o against_o authority_n and_o superiority_n and_o although_o s._n iraeneus_n dislike_v this_o proceede_v with_o the_o asiaticall_a church_n ob._n as_o these_o protestant_n use_v to_o object_v yet_o it_o answ_n be_v only_o because_o he_o think_v there_o be_v not_o such_o severity_n then_o to_o be_v use_v not_o that_o he_o deny_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o do_v it_o for_o of_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o his_o supreamacie_n d._n sutcliffe_n 57_o sucl_n subu_n pag._n 57_o have_v wittness_v before_o that_o he_o say_v every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n therefore_o he_o think_v it_o have_v supreamacie_n for_o principality_n eminent_a over_o every_o church_n here_o mention_v must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o for_o every_o church_n be_v subject_v unto_o it_o none_o be_v privilege_v from_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n unto_o it_o next_o let_v we_o come_v to_o africa_n for_o which_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o appeal_v be_v often_o make_v out_o of_o africa_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o 238._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 237._o 238._o day_n of_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o yet_o appeal_v be_v all_o way_n to_o superior_n and_o never_o out_o of_o foreign_a kingdom_n but_o to_o the_o high_a for_o
authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cookâ—_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o waâ—_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o sâ—â—tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n
they_o apochypha_n be_v utter_o overthowne_v for_o a_o opinion_n found_v upon_o old_a jewish_a cavil_n against_o christian_n singular_o hold_v or_o renew_v reclaim_v by_o the_o author_n and_o general_o giâ—â—ing_v offence_n as_o these_o protestant_n affirm_v this_o be_v be_v not_o probable_a to_o be_v true_a d._n covell_a against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n answer_v the_o objection_n against_o these_o 91._o covell_a ag_n burges_n pag._n 8â—_n 86._o 87._o 88_o 89_o 90._o 91._o book_n as_o catholic_n do_v and_o show_v that_o these_o book_n have_v without_o cause_n be_v accuse_v of_o fault_n by_o protestant_n only_o to_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a as_o catholic_n esteem_v they_o and_o further_o he_o add_v thus_o they_o be_v most_o true_a and_o may_v have_v the_o reconcilement_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o of_o other_o scripture_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n if_o russinus_n be_v not_o deceive_v they_o be_v approve_v as_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o the_o apostle_n for_o when_o s._n hierome_n write_v so_o scornful_o of_o the_o history_n of_o susanna_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n he_o charge_v he_o therein_o to_o have_v rob_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o divine_a instrument_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o s._n hierome_n who_o be_v not_o usual_o slow_a to_o defend_v himself_o leave_v that_o point_n unanswear_v pretend_v that_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v not_o his_o own_o opinion_n but_o what_o the_o jew_n object_v and_o for_o his_o pain_n in_o translate_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n which_o protestant_n deny_v he_o give_v this_o reason_n because_o we_o read_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nyce_n do_v reckon_v it_o in_o the_o number_n of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o d._n covell_n word_n and_o much_o like_a unto_o this_o of_o russinus_n he_o cit_v from_o s._n augustine_n s._n cyprian_n and_o other_o temporibus_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la proximis_fw-la in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o weak_a that_o protestant_a religion_n be_v that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n be_v found_v upon_o so_o singular_a new_a reviue_v jewish_a cavil_n disclaim_v and_o general_o offensyve_a and_o dislike_v opinion_n from_o hence_o i_o argue_v further_o all_o book_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o divine_a instrument_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v most_o true_a and_o may_v have_v reconcilement_n of_o other_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v for_o such_o but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v verify_v of_o book_n which_o these_o protestant_n deny_v and_o by_o themselves_o as_o be_v cite_v from_o they_o before_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o in_o this_o argument_n nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v and_o again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o a_o general_a council_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n the_o high_a rule_n by_o protestant_n before_o to_o approve_v scripture_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n unto_o the_o definition_n of_o it_o receive_v for_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o but_o more_o book_n than_o protestant_n allow_v be_v so_o receive_v as_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o therefore_o more_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v both_o proposition_n be_v here_o also_o grant_v before_o by_o protestant_n and_o so_o the_o argument_n conclude_v true_o against_o they_o further_o i_o argue_v thus_o those_o book_n which_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n for_o their_o great_a or_o great_a part_n dwelle_v out_o of_o jury_n use_v as_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o deliver_v as_o a_o canon_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v join_v in_o one_o volume_n read_v by_o they_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n than_o the_o acknowledge_v true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o three_o carthaginian_a council_n which_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n be_v now_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n deny_v and_o catholic_n allow_v be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v now_o allow_v for_o canonical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o the_o comme_a of_o christ_n the_o primative_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o their_o practice_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o most_o principal_a church_n before_o by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n a_o fomous_a provincial_a council_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o general_a council_n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o direct_v and_o instruct_v we_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n leave_v for_o instruction_n in_o this_o case_n these_o be_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o the_o great_a warrant_n and_o rule_v we_o can_v have_v in_o such_o cause_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v in_o this_o manen_n d._n feild_n have_v speak_v how_o the_o hebrew_n jew_n have_v make_v their_o hebrew_n canon_n accorde_v to_o their_o jewish_a reckon_v of_o the_o number_n of_o their_o letter_n how_o probable_o i_o leave_v to_o hebritian_n and_o may_v not_o now_o entreat_v he_o conclude_v thus_o these_o only_o do_v 245._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 23._o pag._n 245._o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o the_o jew_n receive_v as_o divine_a and_o canonical_a neither_o much_o marvel_n all_o the_o other_o be_v the_o last_o that_o be_v write_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o decaye_a state_n and_o affliction_n of_o these_o he_o write_v thus_o in_o the_o next_o word_n that_o other_o book_n be_v add_v unto_o sup_v feild_n sup_v these_o who_o authority_n not_o be_v certain_a and_o know_v be_v call_v apocryphal_a fall_v out_o on_o this_o sortè_fw-la the_o jew_n in_o their_o late_a time_n before_o and_o at_o the_o locum_fw-la act._n 6._o c._n gloss_n ordinar_fw-mi &_o lyr_n in_o eandem_fw-la locum_fw-la come_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o proper_o and_o for_o distinction_n sake_n name_v hebrâ—es_n commorant_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a land_n other_o name_v hellenist_n that_o be_v jew_n of_o dispersion_n mingle_v with_o the_o grecian_n these_o have_v write_v sundry_a book_n in_o greek_a which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o together_o with_o other_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n but_o the_o hebrews_n receive_v only_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n before_o mention_v hence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o jew_n deliver_v a_o double_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o jew_n proselyte_n and_o all_o our_o of_o jury_n do_v add_v these_o book_n with_o the_o other_o for_o scripture_n use_v they_o as_o part_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n deliver_v they_o to_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o part_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o primative_a church_n consequent_o so_o receive_v they_o otherwise_o they_o be_v not_o thus_o deliver_v therefore_o thus_o far_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v for_o i_o do_v not_o expect_v d._n feild_n to_o say_v or_o not_o say_v express_o that_o these_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o what_o in_o true_a consequence_n he_o must_v say_v by_o his_o own_o grant_n before_o and_o hereafter_o then_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o in_o s._n augustine_n time_n be_v receive_v 246._o field_n pag._n 246._o by_o he_o the_o father_n of_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o innocentius_n then_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o best_a estate_n of_o that_o church_n when_o it_o be_v as_o before_o by_o protestant_n sup_v king_n speech_n sup_v a_o rule_n unto_o all_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n now_o that_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o carthaginian_a council_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o trallo_n to_o use_v his_o word_n and_o which_o protestant_n acknowledge_v 258._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 23._o pag._n 258._o for_o a_o general_a council_n their_o high_a rule_n he_o testify_v after_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n neither_o be_v his_o exception_n because_o the_o laodicean_n council_n which_o name_v not_o all_o ob._n they_o be_v there_o also_o confirm_v of_o any_o purpose_n answ_n for_o that_o general_a council_n by_o protestant_n approve_v and_o confirminge_v both_o that_o which_o name_v they_o for_o canonical_a and_o that_o do_v not_o name_v they_o all_o must_v needs_o confirm_v they_o for_o canonical_a otherwise_o against_o supposition_n this_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v not_o be_v confirm_v as_o they_o teach_v it_o be_v further_o i_o
book_n petit._n of_o 22._o preacher_n except_v 21._o ag_n comm_n book_n preacher_n write_v of_o the_o translation_n in_o the_o communion_n book_n in_o this_o manner_n it_o contain_v in_o it_o diverse_a corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n put_v to_o of_o word_n pervert_v the_o meane_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o protestant_a survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n 160._o survey_v pag._n 160._o add_v there_o be_v many_o gross_a corruption_n as_o may_v partly_o appear_v by_o the_o abrigment_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o lincoln_n dyocesse_n then_o how_o sound_n a_o religion_n these_o protestant_n have_v that_o must_v be_v found_v and_o prove_v by_o such_o translation_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o consideration_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o translation_n that_o be_v corrupt_a not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v can_v be_v defend_v etc._n etc._n even_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v as_o false_a and_o profane_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n translation_n of_o the_o bible_n even_o from_o the_o revolt_n of_o henry_n 8._o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v as_o false_a and_o profane_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a even_o in_o protestant_n censure_n and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n their_o sentence_n in_o their_o public_a conference_n be_v this_o the_o 45._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 45._o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n allow_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n 8._o and_o edward_n 6._o be_v corrupt_a and_o not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n and_o of_o the_o translation_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o q_n elizabeth_n sup_n conference_n pag._n 46._o sup_n and_o his_o majesty_n since_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n the_o english_a bible_n as_o it_o be_v translate_v be_v corrupt_a and_o not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n his_o majesty_n profess_v he_o can_v never_o yet_o see_v a_o bible_n well_o translate_v into_o english_a therefore_o order_n be_v there_o take_v in_o these_o word_n a_o new_a sup_n pag._n 46._o sup_n translation_n be_v to_o be_v make_v and_o none_o of_o the_o former_a to_o be_v allow_v the_o 22_o protestant_a preacher_n of_o london_n of_o their_o petition_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n 12._o petit._n of_o 22_o preacher_n except_v 11._o 12._o the_o english_a protestant_n in_o their_o public_a proceedeing_n translate_v scripture_n corrupte_o by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n put_v to_o of_o word_n pervert_v the_o meaneinge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n misapply_v place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o countenance_n of_o error_n other_o of_o they_o write_v thus_o we_o have_v diverse_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n 10._o def._n of_o the_o minist_n reason_n pag._n 10._o that_o which_o by_o our_o seruyce_n book_n this_o be_v the_o practical_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v be_v the_o worst_a of_o all_o and_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o sundry_a gross_a and_o palpable_a error_n and_o speake_v of_o mr._n hutton_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o excuse_v their_o translation_n their_o word_n be_v these_o 38._o def._n supr_fw-la pag._n 38._o mr_n hutton_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o protestant_n corruption_n be_v no_o more_o able_a to_o make_v his_o part_n good_a against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o exception_n with_o all_o his_o flourish_n then_o goliath_n be_v against_o david_n with_o all_o his_o blasphemy_n therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o english_a protestant_n by_o themselves_o to_o their_o own_o please_v deduce_v either_o from_o such_o false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n or_o from_o greek_a or_o hebrew_n or_o any_o other_o ancient_a or_o receive_v text_n so_o corrupte_o and_o profane_o translate_v and_o expownd_v by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v justify_v for_o true_a and_o holy_a if_o any_o man_n answer_v that_o these_o protestant_a testimony_n of_o their_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o my_o former_a argument_n against_o the_o validity_n of_o deduction_n and_o conclusion_n from_o so_o false_a corrupt_a doubtful_a or_o uncertain_a text_n and_o sentence_n of_o scripture_n proceed_v only_o against_o their_o former_a translation_n and_o religion_n then_o use_v and_o so_o deduce_v among_o they_o but_o now_o they_o have_v a_o new_a and_o better_a translation_n by_o his_o majesty_n order_n and_o commandment_n and_o thus_o entitle_v the_o holy_a bible_n contain_v the_o old_a 1614_o title_n of_o the_o protest_v new_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n an._n 1614_o testament_n and_o the_o new_a new_o translate_v out_o of_o the_o original_a tongue_n and_o with_o the_o former_a translation_n diligent_o compare_v and_o revise_v by_o his_o majesty_n commandment_n imprint_v by_o robert_n barker_n printer_n to_o the_o king_n most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o new_a translation_n be_v true_a and_o all_o the_o other_o as_o they_o acknowledge_v false_a corrupt_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v condemn_v otherwise_o they_o have_v unworthe_o condemn_v they_o then_o as_o all_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o doctrine_n be_v deduce_v from_o such_o false_a translation_n they_o must_v needs_o come_v to_o a_o new_a correction_n and_o as_o they_o have_v forsake_v their_o translation_n for_o corrupt_v and_o adulterate_a from_o which_o their_o religion_n be_v deduce_v so_o they_o must_v now_o alter_v change_n and_o correct_v their_o religion_n or_o some_o article_n thereof_o because_o it_o be_v deduce_v and_o found_v from_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o deceaveinge_v principle_n for_o their_o religion_n whole_o consist_v upon_o their_o conclusion_n which_o always_o follow_v the_o worse_a part_n conclusio_fw-la semper_fw-la sequitur_fw-la deteriorem_fw-la partem_fw-la their_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v worse_o and_o more_o require_a correction_n than_o their_o translation_n again_o i_o only_o dispute_v against_o their_o religion_n which_o hitherto_o they_o have_v practise_v not_o against_o any_o new_a religion_n which_o they_o will_v make_v from_o their_o new_a translation_n not_o knowe_a yet_o neither_o they_o temselue_n so_o often_o chaunge_v what_o it_o will_v please_v they_o to_o be_v three_o i_o must_v deal_v plane_o with_o they_o to_o think_v they_o have_v do_v far_o more_o excusable_o for_o themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n still_o to_o have_v face_v out_o their_o old_a for_o tolerable_a rather_o than_o to_o have_v give_v such_o a_o downfall_n to_o their_o religion_n and_o scripture_n so_o much_o trouble_v their_o four_o and_o forty_o translator_n as_o mr._n hugh_n broughton_n their_o most_o admire_a 1609._o h._n brough_n oratiuncul_fw-la ad_fw-la jacob_n reg._n 1609._o linguist_n tell_v we_o and_o yet_o still_o abuse_v we_o themselves_n shall_v be_v witness_n with_o new_a and_o more_o false_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o same_o great_a protestant_a rabbine_n thus_o intitule_v his_o book_n of_o exception_n against_o these_o protestant_n sufficiency_n and_o sincerity_n in_o this_o cause_n oratiuncula_fw-la de_fw-la molitione_fw-la versionis_fw-la è_fw-la sacrorum_fw-la codicum_fw-la fontibus_fw-la in_o riwlos_fw-la imit_n orat._n supr_fw-la in_o imit_n britannicos_fw-la ad_fw-la jacobum_fw-la regem_fw-la magnae_fw-la britaniae_fw-la a_o little_a oration_n of_o the_o entreprise_n of_o translation_n from_o the_o fowntaine_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n into_o the_o british_a gunnell_n to_o james_n king_n of_o great_a britanny_n and_o to_o tell_v we_o what_o indirect_a dealeinge_n be_v use_v by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n in_o this_o matter_n how_o false_a both_o their_o former_a translation_n be_v and_o this_o can_v prove_v no_o other_o by_o any_o probable_a judgement_n thus_o he_o begin_v his_o oratiuncula_fw-la as_o he_o call_v it_o o_o great_a king_n the_o british_a nation_n have_v now_o long_o desire_v to_o obtain_v a_o better_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o i_o have_v meditate_a these_o thirtre_n continual_a year_n well_o to_o perform_v it_o and_o your_o highness_n pleasure_n be_v that_o i_o most_o exercise_v of_o all_o shall_v take_v in_o hand_n this_o hard_a work_n vestraque_fw-la serenitas_fw-la i_o voluit_fw-la exercitatissimum_fw-la omnium_fw-la opus_fw-la hoc_fw-la arduum_fw-la moliri_fw-la but_o the_o bishop_n as_o we_o call_v two_o way_n wrestle_v against_o it_o first_o that_o their_o usual_a translation_n may_v continue_v but_o your_o highness_n the_o error_n be_v thorough_o know_v think_v that_o to_o be_v wickedness_n then_o they_o themselves_o will_v do_v it_o by_o chuse_v of_o their_o fellow_n or_o rather_o four_o and_o forty_o vicar_n of_o their_o labour_n as_o though_o our_o nation_n be_v able_a to_o yield_v so_o many_o fit_a man_n when_o there_o scarce_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v two_o in_o all_o the_o world_n which_o can_v handle_v the_o hebrew_n prophet_n as_o good_a thalmudist_n
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
thing_n appertain_v unto_o god_n but_o their_o private_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n sute_v with_o their_o humour_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n aswell_o as_o if_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o scripture_n word_n for_o word_n as_o m._n wotton_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n free_o acknowledgeing_a that_o all_o rule_n in_o their_o religion_n though_o their_o best_a approve_a and_o most_o public_a to_o be_v most_o reverence_v and_o respect_v be_v subject_a to_o error_n may_v err_v and_o have_v err_v in_o thing_n belonge_v to_o god_n be_v erroneous_a unconstant_a variable_a often_o recant_v and_o correct_v their_o public_a proceedeing_n in_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n otherwise_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a and_o true_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n to_o bind_v they_o of_o their_o religion_n both_o to_o error_n in_o thing_n against_o god_n and_o misbelief_n in_o this_o life_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n the_o peneltie_n thereof_o in_o the_o next_o but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n therefore_o they_o have_v not_o the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o mayor_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o direct_o by_o m._n wottons_n sup_v wotton_n sup_v word_n all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v erroneous_a to_o be_v recant_v amend_v correct_v &c._n &c._n therefore_o the_o mayor_n be_v most_o certain_o true_a by_o these_o man_n and_o the_o minor_a also_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o in_o this_o order_n they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o general_a council_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o yet_o in_o public_a and_o subscribe_v article_n have_v these_o â—1_n articl_n of_o relig._n art_n â—1_n word_n general_n counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o no_o certain_a interpretation_n with_o they_o for_o they_o have_v assure_v we_o 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o that_o a_o general_a council_n may_v expownd_v scripture_n and_o by_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o be_v by_o they_o the_o high_a judge_n have_v no_o more_o privilege_n but_o to_o err_v and_o be_v examine_v and_o control_v by_o inferior_a for_o none_o be_v high_a as_o before_o reprover_n and_o particular_a interpreter_n among_o they_o who_o as_o they_o have_v also_o teach_v before_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v but_o be_v so_o vile_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a as_o they_o have_v confess_v there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o to_o decide_v thing_n in_o controversy_n or_o define_v a_o truth_n and_o lest_o any_o man_n shall_v absurde_o say_v that_o their_o convocation_n parliament_n or_o any_o other_o pretende_v superiotie_n among_o they_o in_o these_o matter_n shall_v be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n and_o interprett_a scripture_n than_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n antilog_n willet_n antilog_n first_o d._n willet_n write_v thus_o in_o england_n the_o temporal_a prince_n be_v governor_n ruler_n chief_a overseer_n antill_n praef_n engl._n &_o pag._n 71._o 120._o 150._o 43._o pref._n 19_o the_o reader_n in_o antill_n and_o steward_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o judgement_n and_o redress_v the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n belong_v yet_o he_o add_v neither_o he_o nor_o their_o church_n have_v any_o privilege_n from_o error_n but_o plain_o protest_v they_o must_v take_v out_o a_o new_a lesson_n and_o learn_v to_o reform_v their_o erroneous_a conceit_n which_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n allow_v to_o have_v be_v their_o state_n from_o the_o first_o original_n of_o their_o 31._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 31._o protestancie_n in_o england_n his_o word_n and_o grant_v be_v these_o when_o the_o massâ—_n be_v first_o put_v down_o king_n henry_n have_v his_o english_a liturgy_n and_o that_o be_v judge_v absolute_a without_o exception_n but_o when_o king_n edward_n come_v to_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v condemn_v and_o a_o other_o in_o the_o place_n which_o peter_n martyr_v and_o bucer_n do_v approve_v as_o very_o consonant_a to_o god_n word_n when_o q._n elizâ—â—eth_n begin_v heâ—_n reign_v the_o former_a be_v judge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o imperfection_n and_o a_o new_a be_v devise_v and_o allow_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n but_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o her_o reign_n we_o be_v weary_a of_o that_o book_n and_o great_a mean_n have_v be_v wrought_v to_o abandon_v that_o and_o establish_v a_o other_o we_o do_v at_o the_o jest_n at_o every_o change_n of_o prince_n change_v our_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n we_o be_v so_o wanton_a that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o we_o will_v have_v hitherto_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o the_o public_a proceed_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o he_o free_o confess_v error_n in_o all_o these_o their_o state_n and_o change_n and_o this_o their_o flit_a from_o error_n to_o error_n findeinge_v no_o centre_n or_o hope_v of_o settle_v in_o truth_n have_v so_o perplex_v even_o their_o best_a learned_a that_o a_o late_a protestant_a writer_n among_o they_o have_v these_o word_n the_o late_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n whiteguist_n as_o be_v credible_o report_v 160._o survey_v of_o the_o b._n of_o come_v prayer_n pag._n 159._o 160._o take_v such_o a_o grief_n when_o their_o communion_n book_n be_v to_o be_v amend_v discover_v by_o these_o or_o like_a word_n good_a lord_n when_o shall_v we_o knowâ—_n what_o to_o trust_v unto_o that_o he_o present_o fall_v into_o his_o palssy_o be_v curry_v from_o the_o court_n and_o die_v short_o after_o and_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n wotton_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 315._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 75._o 43._o wotton_n def_n pag._n 42._o etc._n etc._n m._n middleton_n and_o now_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n teach_v it_o be_v a_o general_a position_n there_o be_v none_o in_o their_o church_n who_o judgement_n be_v infallible_a then_o i_o conclude_v their_o interpretation_n be_v false_a and_o their_o religion_n erroneous_a uncertain_a and_o false_a for_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v infallible_a most_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a be_v the_o ground_n of_o true_a religion_n and_o every_o article_n in_o it_o so_o found_v but_o these_o their_o high_a and_o best_a sentence_n in_o religion_n be_v so_o erroneous_a to_o be_v correct_v fallible_a deceatfull_a etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v the_o word_n of_o lyeinge_v and_o deceatefull_a man_n or_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o in_o no_o way_n the_o holy_a infallible_a and_o most_o certain_a word_n of_o god_n who_o can_v neither_o be_v deceive_v in_o himself_o or_o deceive_v other_o further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o teach_v not_o only_o that_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n may_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n but_o be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v such_o error_n under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n and_o like_a censure_n and_o yet_o teach_v this_o from_o scripture_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v their_o true_a interpretation_n but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n by_o their_o own_o testimony_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o have_v not_o this_o true_a juridical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o so_o god_n that_o be_v just_a shall_v ordain_v jurisdiction_n and_o power_n to_o bind_v man_n to_o thing_n unjust_a such_o as_o error_n in_o religion_n be_v and_o these_o protestant_n though_o to_o excuse_v or_o alleviate_v their_o own_o heresy_n they_o affirm_v that_o any_o particular_a church_n or_o a_o general_a council_n may_v err_v in_o this_o manner_n yet_o they_o deny_v it_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o which_o cause_n d._n 5._o field_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o feild_n write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o notwithstanding_o other_o may_v worship_n god_n aright_o but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v sometime_o be_v without_o a_o church_n thus_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o word_n we_o
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
cause_v without_o a_o cause_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o order_n for_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v all_o other_o rule_n which_o they_o have_v of_o error_n as_o their_o parliament_n king_n censure_n and_o all_o private_a interpretation_n and_o make_v they_o subject_a and_o controleable_a by_o general_a counsel_n as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o parson_n d._n field_n word_n of_o allowance_n after_o he_o have_v with_o other_o grant_v general_a counsel_n to_o be_v supreme_a bind_n and_o command_v all_o be_v these_o we_o must_v obey_v without_o scrupulous_a questioninge_v with_o all_o modesty_n of_o 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o mind_n and_o reverence_n of_o body_n with_o all_o good_a allowance_n acceptation_n and_o repose_n in_o the_o word_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v we_o unless_o they_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a and_o superior_a control_v immediate_o before_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a judgement_n to_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o next_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n teache_v contrary_a to_o superior_a and_o high_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v by_o he_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o to_o make_v their_o cause_n desolate_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o religion_n have_v no_o warrant_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n at_o all_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o this_o high_a rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n even_o in_o their_o public_a article_n of_o religion_n 21._o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o how_o true_o or_o certain_o soever_o general_a counsel_n make_v decree_n and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o give_v no_o validity_n to_o protestant_a religion_n if_o in_o themselves_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o for_o by_o their_o cite_a article_n their_o ordination_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n as_o it_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a counsel_n but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v by_o a_o private_a protestant_a writer_n prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n in_o their_o conceit_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o before_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o a_o general_a council_n command_v all_o all_o must_v submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o and_o all_o other_o their_o rule_n be_v erroneous_a and_o deceatefull_a therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n neither_o general_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o rule_n assign_v by_o they_o can_v by_o any_o possibility_n prove_v their_o religion_n true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o society_n people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n neither_o have_v nor_o by_o their_o proceed_n can_v hereafter_o have_v or_o have_v heretofore_o have_v any_o general_a council_n or_o mean_n to_o assemble_v and_o call_v it_o can_v in_o reason_n pretend_v it_o for_o their_o cause_n but_o the_o state_n of_o protestant_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v such_o therefore_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v pretend_v for_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o esse_fw-la and_o be_v must_v needs_o in_o all_o thing_n go_v before_o operari_fw-la and_o workeinge_v by_o they_o for_o as_o by_o nature_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v of_o nothing_o so_o that_o which_o want_v be_v and_o be_v not_o can_v produce_v nothing_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_o true_a for_o never_o any_o protestant_a nor_o altogether_o so_o much_o as_o claim_v authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o matter_n none_o among_o they_o pretend_v it_o further_o than_o their_o own_o particular_a temporal_a dominion_n which_o all_o unite_a together_o never_o like_v to_o be_v be_v far_o to_o short_a and_o unequal_a to_o make_v a_o council_n general_a which_o they_o say_v exclude_v none_o especial_o of_o the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v for_o they_o but_o all_o with_o their_o whole_a precinct_n limit_n subject_n and_o dition_n against_o they_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n to_o this_o i_o add_v the_o censure_n of_o their_o own_o protestant_a relator_n in_o these_o word_n the_o protestant_n 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacific_a their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n of_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v have_v mean_n for_o such_o a_o meete_v of_o protestant_n so_o few_o in_o number_n and_o weak_a in_o jurisdiction_n by_o their_o own_o grant_n in_o regard_n of_o catholic_n and_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o province_n different_a to_o they_o in_o religion_n this_o will_v be_v far_o from_o the_o jest_n show_v and_o name_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o general_a council_n such_o as_o they_o allow_v to_o judge_n and_o sentence_n in_o this_o business_n neither_o can_v these_o man_n now_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o general_a counsel_n have_v so_o much_o allow_v they_o for_o supreme_a sentencer_n before_o and_o appeal_v to_o a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v assemble_v neither_o may_v they_o compare_v their_o so_o desolate_a estate_n with_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n for_o themselves_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o supreme_a and_o command_v bind_a power_n over_o all_o be_v not_o only_o claim_v but_o lawful_o and_o iuridical_o exercise_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o both_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o approve_v and_o reprove_v counsel_n be_v belonge_v unto_o they_o by_o public_o receive_v canon_n in_o those_o day_n and_o hereuppon_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o general_a counsel_n be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whatsoever_o church_n in_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v endow_v with_o such_o privilege_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o ruler_n of_o it_o and_o no_o council_n can_v be_v call_v without_o his_o allowance_n and_o at_o this_o present_a have_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o end_v jar_n displeasure_n difference_n to_o keep_v religion_n in_o unity_n by_o counsel_n when_o no_o other_o church_n enjoy_v these_o immunity_n must_v needs_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v say_v to_o be_v warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o he_o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v these_o prerogative_n to_o approve_v or_o disprove_v confirm_v or_o invalidate_a counsel_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o immunity_n and_o common_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n so_o exalt_v dignify_v and_o privilege_v above_o all_o other_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o against_o his_o own_o supreme_a and_o eminent_a authority_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n covell_n show_v that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o nycene_n council_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 2â—5_n when_o there_o be_v no_o emperor_n christian_a to_o call_v counsel_n as_o protestant_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n they_o do_v and_o shall_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o prerogative_n to_o call_v counsel_n therefore_o from_o the_o begin_v by_o preeminence_n of_o his_o see_n see_v there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o general_a council_n or_o emperor_n to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n call_v 110._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 110._o by_o cornelius_n pope_n of_o rome_n against_o nonatus_n consist_v of_o threescore_o bishop_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n where_o we_o see_v heresy_n condemn_v and_o â—â—_o that_o scarcetie_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n so_o great_a in_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n
wherefore_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n â—orton_n his_o late_a appeal_n with_o other_o of_o his_o protestant_n grant_v these_o proposition_n 286._o bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 66._o 67._o morton_n appeal_v pag._n 286._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primatife_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o his_o consent_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o his_o see_n apostolic_a and_o from_o the_o beginning_n must_v prove_v a_o singular_a preeminence_n in_o he_o and_o a_o power_n supreme_a in_o decide_v matter_n and_o doubt_n of_o faith_n therefore_o m._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n â—eo_fw-la 78._o orme_a pick_v pa._n pag._n 44._o orm._n sup_v pag._n 78._o that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o doctor_n teach_v that_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n and_o further_o he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n anacleâ—us_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecolesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n this_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o apostolic_a pope_n saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o d._n downame_n grant_v that_o 105._o downame_n lib._n â—_o anâ—â—chr_n pag._n 105._o s._n augustine_n that_o renown_a doctor_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n and_o tell_v we_o further_o of_o a_o sup_n pag._n 107._o sup_n bishop_n fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o after_o recant_v it_o in_o this_o order_n he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v all_o which_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n and_o preeminencie_n testify_v by_o enemy_n themselves_o can_v never_o have_v be_v exercise_v by_o that_o apostolic_a see_v with_o so_o great_a approbation_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o except_o supreme_a authority_n even_o in_o counsel_n themselves_o as_o those_o canon_n testify_v and_o peculiar_a assistance_n as_o s._n leo_n teach_v to_o be_v free_v from_o error_n in_o decree_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n who_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v or_o reprove_v have_v be_v grant_v by_o christ_n unto_o it_o then_o this_o privilege_n and_o prerogative_n of_o that_o church_n apostolic_a be_v thus_o both_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a it_o may_v not_o now_o without_o irreligious_a injustice_n be_v deny_v unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o before_o exclude_v his_o fellow_n protestant_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o comfort_n and_o relief_n by_o general_a council_n add_v immediate_o of_o catholic_n in_o sup_n relation_n cap._n 47._o sup_n these_o word_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o commom_n father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unity_n and_o that_o this_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o over_o the_o catholic_a and_o true_o believe_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o right_n belong_v unto_o it_o over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o sup_v cap._n 3._o sup_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o counsel_n define_v or_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o condemn_v protestant_a opinion_n defend_v against_o it_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o religion_n of_o catholic_n but_o diverse_a counsel_n both_o allow_v by_o protestant_n for_o general_a and_o other_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o confirm_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o be_v prove_v first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a d._n covell_n 87._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 87._o have_v tell_v we_o before_o from_o s._n hierome_n that_o it_o receive_v more_o book_n for_o scripture_n then_o protestant_n allow_v m._n middleton_n say_v it_o 39_o middlet_n papistan_n pag._n 39_o teach_v the_o dignity_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o west_n province_n at_o the_o jest_n and_o this_o by_o old_a custom_n how_o much_o more_o ample_a this_o custom_n be_v be_v prove_v before_o and_o himself_o sufficient_o insinuate_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n papias_n sup_n pag._n 200._o sup_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitie_n and_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o the_o great_a general_a 36._o down_o l._n 1._o antich_n pag._n 36._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a stile_n d._n field_n before_o have_v wittness_v that_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n confirm_v sup_v feild_n sup_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n and_o wherein_o s._n augustine_n be_v present_a receave_v canonical_a scripture_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v d._n willet_n perceive_v 89._o willâ—t_fw-la antil_n pag._n 88_o 89._o the_o primative_a counsel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o can_v not_o gloss_n they_o with_o any_o resemblance_n or_o colour_n of_o truth_n call_v the_o ancient_a confirm_a counsel_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o toletane_v the_o first_o and_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n before_o express_o allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n the_o papal_a church_n popery_n doctrine_n in_o popery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o 193._o willet_n sup_v pag._n 178._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 193._o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nice_a confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n m._n middleton_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n peruse_v counsel_n father_n and_o story_n from_o the_o apostle_n forward_o we_o find_v the_o print_n of_o the_o pope_n foot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o they_o that_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o occasion_n be_v be_v allow_v both_o by_o counsel_n father_n and_o history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o their_o article_n of_o religion_n 21._o artic._n 21._o before_o they_o have_v thus_o define_v general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o some_o time_n have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n because_o from_o time_n to_o time_n as_o cause_n be_v give_v they_o have_v define_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o and_o because_o i_o may_v not_o in_o this_o breviate_v repeat_v many_o particular_n brief_o i_o argue_v thus_o diverse_a counsel_n allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o general_a counsel_n have_v confirm_v and_o allow_v all_o or_o the_o chief_a doctrine_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o teacheath_v against_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_n hold_v by_o they_o even_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n therefore_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o not_o for_o they_o the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v thus_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v a_o general_a council_n 180._o d._n abbot_n ag_n d._n kill_v pag._n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o bilson_n willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o so_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o basile_n so_o do_v doctor_n willet_n and_o grant_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o in_o these_o counsel_n the_o complete_a body_n of_o their_o protestant_a religion_n be_v condemn_v in_o their_o predecessor_n john_n wickliff_n john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prage_n and_o the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o all_o thing_n decree_v and_o conclude_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o further_a confirmation_n whereof_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v these_o word_n the_o council_n
trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n duâ—acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v iâ—_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n peâ—ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n
their_o own_o writing_n and_o authority_n publish_v allow_v or_o receive_v among_o they_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o sovereign_n king_n james_n in_o england_n that_o in_o all_o the_o chief_a controversy_n of_o this_o time_n in_o particular_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_a orthodox_n catholic_a and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o these_o protestant_n erroneous_a heretical_a and_o damnable_a here_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o general_a ground_n in_o religion_n and_o ensue_v the_o second_o of_o the_o particular_a question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o england_n the_o second_o part_n of_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n chapter_n i._n wherein_o by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v prove_v against_o protestant_n and_o their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o particular_a man_n can_v without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v certain_o know_v much_o less_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o among_o all_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o eternal_a predestination_n of_o man_n to_o be_v save_v be_v from_o eternity_n in_o god_n can_v have_v none_o before_o it_o in_o duration_n so_o in_o order_n let_v we_o first_o entreat_v and_o begin_v from_o thence_o how_o fare_n and_o certain_o it_o may_v be_v know_v of_o particular_a man_n preordination_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o world_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n advertise_v all_o man_n with_o s._n paul_n to_o work_v their_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a have_v thus_o define_v of_o 12._o philipp_n 2._o v._n 12._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 12._o this_o secret_a so_o long_o as_o we_o live_v in_o this_o mortality_n no_o man_n ought_v so_o much_o to_o presume_v of_o the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o god_n predestination_n that_o he_o certain_o determine_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a as_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o which_o be_v justify_v can_v either_o sin_v no_o more_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v sin_v aught_o to_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o certain_a amendment_n for_o except_o by_o special_a revelation_n it_o can_v be_v know_v who_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o conclude_v against_o the_o predestinary_n of_o sup_n can._n 15._o 16._o sup_n this_o time_n in_o the_o 15._o and_o 16._o canon_n of_o the_o same_o session_n the_o contradictory_n of_o which_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v so_o fare_n and_o general_o defend_v by_o protestant_n that_o it_o be_v as_o the_o infra_fw-la see_v cap._n 2._o infra_fw-la principal_a and_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o as_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n so_o this_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o be_v just_a in_o grace_n and_o favour_n with_o god_n that_o he_o can_v at_o the_o jest_n final_o or_o total_o fall_v from_o grace_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o he_o know_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v both_o just_a and_o predestinate_a as_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n by_o english_a protestant_n since_o his_o majesty_n entrance_n into_o england_n the_o short_a time_n which_o i_o have_v limit_v to_o dispute_v against_o they_o by_o themselves_o what_o inconvenience_n abuse_n and_o iniquity_n this_o invention_n have_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o writeing_n and_o be_v so_o much_o know_v to_o all_o man_n by_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v it_o in_o this_o place_n wherefore_o i_o will_v only_o confute_v this_o protestant_a opinion_n by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cite_v sacred_a council_n to_o be_v most_o true_a and_o religious_a in_o this_o point_n even_o by_o their_o sentence_n then_o first_o concern_v this_o proposition_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n be_v or_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n in_o this_o question_n but_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_a doctrine_n with_o assurednes_n of_o faith_n without_o particular_a revelation_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v be_v thus_o desperate_a contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n to_o deny_v the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v blasphemy_n because_o god_n infinite_a and_o immutable_a wisdom_n can_v possible_o command_v or_o reveal_v for_o truth_n any_o such_o error_n therefore_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v authoritatyvely_a with_o english_a protestant_n conclude_v against_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n in_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o his_o 29._o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n pag._n 29._o majesty_n and_o with_o his_o allowance_n in_o these_o word_n very_o many_o in_o these_o day_n neglect_v holiness_n of_o life_n presume_v too_o much_o of_o persist_v in_o grace_n laye_v all_o their_o religion_n upon_o predestination_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v i_o shall_v be_v save_v which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o good_a divinity_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o we_o shall_v reason_v rather_o ascendendo_fw-la then_o discendendo_fw-la thus_o i_o live_v in_o obedience_n to_o god_n in_o love_n my_o neighbour_n i_o follow_v my_o vocation_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o trust_v that_o god_n have_v elect_v and_o predestinate_v i_o to_o salvation_n hitherto_o the_o consent_n of_o this_o english_a protestant_n conference_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o certanitie_n much_o less_o by_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o moral_a trust_n or_o hope_v according_a to_o the_o good_a life_n of_o man_n can_v be_v have_v without_o revelation_n that_o we_o be_v predestinate_a seconde_o suppose_v which_o with_o the_o scripture_n all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o without_o grace_n by_o christ_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o argue_v thus_o no_o man_n that_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a or_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o without_o particular_a revelation_n all_o man_n protestant_n and_o other_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n therefore_o no_o man_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a he_o be_v predestinate_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o same_o cite_a protestant_a assembly_n cite_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n before_o relate_v against_o the_o certainerie_n of_o predestination_n conclude_v the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n thus_o we_o may_v full_o from_o grace_n 30._o conference_n at_o hampton_n sup_v pag._n 30._o and_o add_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n shall_v be_v handle_v with_o great_a discretion_n which_o he_o insinuate_v the_o protestant_n have_v not_o do_v and_o speak_v plain_o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n the_o infer_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o stand_v and_o persist_v in_o grace_n be_v a_o desperate_a presumption_n the_o like_a be_v teach_v more_o at_o large_a in_o other_o place_n of_o that_o conference_n where_o it_o be_v also_o 43._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 41._o 42._o 43._o acknowledge_v that_o present_a justification_n or_o justice_n be_v lose_v by_o any_o mortal_a or_o grevous_a sin_v which_o to_o be_v frequent_o commit_v by_o protestant_n will_v appear_v hereafter_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n my_o three_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o doctrine_n that_o be_v pestilent_a and_o scandalous_a to_o all_o church_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o predestinarie_a doctrine_n be_v such_o therefore_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n 45._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 45._o be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o protestant_n in_o germany_n will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o admit_v this_o protestant_a point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v predestinarie_a pestilence_n and_o add_v that_o this_o with_o some_o other_o 48._o cap._n 48._o of_o their_o opinion_n have_v exceed_o scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n can_v be_v believe_v with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o with_o faith_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v by_o faith_n believe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a because_o god_n revelation_n or_o to_o be_v reveal_v of_o he_o be_v the_o formal_a
christ_n or_o that_o by_o that_o only_a confidence_n we_o be_v justify_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n now_o that_o the_o ordinary_a protestant_a opinion_n have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v a_o man_n to_o be_v justify_v by_o this_o only_a kind_n of_o their_o suppose_a assure_v faith_n or_o confidence_n as_o also_o that_o a_o man_n justify_v can_v total_o or_o final_o fall_v from_o grace_n be_v manifest_o know_v unto_o all_o acquointed_a with_o their_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v often_o repeat_v and_o allow_v in_o their_o recite_v conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n and_o these_o present_a protestant_a 280._o confer_v pag._n 41_o 24._o 30._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 129._o 134._o 279._o 280._o writer_n with_o other_o mr._n wotton_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n that_o assurance_n of_o salvation_n by_o say_v may_v and_o must_v be_v have_v and_o again_o fall_v from_o faith_n be_v unpossible_a and_o further_a thus_o we_o hold_v it_o as_o unpossible_a to_o lose_v charity_n as_o to_o lose_v faith_n he_o which_o have_v not_o both_o faith_n and_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n never_o have_v they_o mr._n powell_n speak_v sup_n powell_n l._n antichrist_n pag._n 508._o 712._o &_o 476._o pag._n 712._o &_o 518._o sup_n thus_o every_o one_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v assure_v of_o a_o full_a remission_n of_o his_o syn_n the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o be_v assure_v they_o shall_v have_v eternal_a life_n and_o he_o which_o deni_v it_o do_v not_o believe_v his_o creed_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o man_n which_o be_v justify_v may_v fall_v from_o grace_n and_o be_v damn_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o creed_n it_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o say_v a_o man_n true_o justify_v and_o sanctify_v may_v total_o and_o final_o fall_v from_o grace_n the_o protestant_a catechism_n print_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1609._o 1604._o catechis_n an._n d._n 1609._o pag._n 35._o maxey_n serm._n 8._o januar._n 1604._o thus_o define_v faith_n faith_n be_v a_o full_a assurance_n of_o my_o salvation_n in_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o this_o suppose_a first_o i_o argue_v against_o these_o protestant_n and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o mr._n anthony_n maxey_n the_o king_n chapleyne_v in_o his_o sermon_n before_o his_o majesty_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o a_o man_n be_v or_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o be_v just_a or_o instify_v and_o certain_o in_o grace_n and_o can_v total_o or_o final_o fall_v away_o he_o be_v alsoe_o and_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a because_o no_o man_n persevere_v and_o dye_v in_o grace_n be_v or_o possible_o can_v be_v damn_v but_o no_o man_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a therefore_o neither_o be_v or_o can_v be_v so_o certain_a of_o his_o justification_n and_o perseverance_n if_o he_o be_v just_o and_o can_v be_v so_o assure_v of_o it_o second_o the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o the_o not_o certainty_n of_o justification_n be_v confirm_v and_o prove_v by_o protestant_n in_o their_o recite_v conference_n 17._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 29._o 30._o articul_fw-la 17._o allege_v from_o their_o book_n of_o article_n that_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o scripture_n touch_v these_o thing_n be_v general_a from_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o general_n do_v make_v a_o revelation_n particular_a to_o any_o private_a parson_n but_o all_o promise_n of_o he_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o general_a therefore_o they_o can_v make_v no_o revelation_n in_o particular_a or_o cause_v such_o faith_n of_o any_o private_a parson_n both_o proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o be_v evident_o true_a for_o no_o private_a man_n by_o his_o humane_a deduction_n uncertain_a and_o subject_n to_o error_n can_v possible_o apply_v general_a thing_n unto_o himself_o with_o such_o assurednes_n and_o unfallible_a certainty_n as_o be_v and_o of_o necessicie_n must_v be_v in_o faith_n found_v upon_o the_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o word_n of_o god_n which_o by_o no_o power_n can_v be_v uncertain_a or_o doubtful_a for_o as_o these_o protestant_a writer_n have_v assure_v we_o before_o private_a interpretation_n or_o scripture_n part._n 1._o cap._n interpret_v of_o scripture_n deduction_n as_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n so_o it_o bind_v no_o man_n unto_o it_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a faith_n but_o a_o most_o certain_a folly_n for_o d._n raynolds_n d._n sutcliffe_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n or_o any_o protestant_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o in_o particular_a be_v just_o shall_v so_o persevere_v or_o be_v predestinate_a when_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o jest_n memory_n or_o mention_v of_o their_o particular_a predestination_n justice_n or_o preseverance_n or_o name_v itself_o be_v once_o remember_v in_o any_o revelation_n or_o word_n of_o god_n the_o only_a rule_n and_o ground_n of_o faith_n again_o these_o protestant_n that_o ascribe_v justisication_n to_o their_o suppose_a assure_v faith_n do_v also_o teach_v that_o such_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n 41._o articl_n an._n dom._n 1562._o confirm_v in_o can._n reg._n can_v 5._o conference_n sup_n pag._n 41._o can_v be_v separate_v so_o they_o have_v agree_v in_o their_o reconfirmed_a canon_n and_o also_o that_o every_o grevous_a sin_v deprive_v of_o grace_n and_o justification_n then_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n be_v not_o true_a in_o this_o point_n i_o further_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o protestant_n or_o other_o whatsoever_o that_o be_v assure_v by_o faith_n that_o they_o be_v just_o must_v likewise_o be_v as_o certain_o assure_v that_o they_o have_v good_a work_n live_v in_o obedience_n to_o 29._o conference_n pag._n 29._o god_n love_n towards_o their_o neighbour_n follow_v their_o vocation_n and_o be_v void_a of_o all_o grevous_a sin_n as_o they_o have_v tanght_n we_o before_o but_o no_o protestant_n will_n or_o can_v true_o affirm_v so_o of_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v certain_a in_o such_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v just_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o for_o the_o minor_a all_o man_n know_v they_o be_v in_o the_o contrary_a condition_n and_o state_n that_o be_v in_o great_a and_o general_o grevous_a sin_n and_o themselves_o free_o and_o true_o acknowledge_v their_o most_o wicked_a and_o sinful_a life_n first_o d._n covell_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o charity_n 144._o covell_n modest_a examination_n pag._n 144._o fail_v in_o the_o protestant_a clergy_n then_o that_o protestant_a clergy_n can_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n be_v just_a or_o justify_v by_o faith_n for_o iustifie_v faith_n as_o they_o teach_v be_v not_o where_o charity_n fail_v or_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v the_o protestant_a clergy_n which_o chief_o and_o principal_o patronize_v and_o defend_v that_o doctrine_n of_o only_a faith_n assure_v to_o justify_v and_o the_o other_o but_o as_o teach_v and_o instruct_v by_o they_o further_o those_o protestant_n that_o write_v against_o the_o puritan_n as_o d._n bilson_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n covell_n d._n sutcliffe_n m._n ormerode_n m._n powell_n m._n parkes_n with_o other_o common_o and_o undoubted_o esteem_v they_o either_o as_o heretic_n schismatic_n or_o such_o as_o can_v be_v in_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o puritan_n condemn_v as_o general_o and_o absolute_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o like_a and_o other_o great_a damnable_a syn_n as_o i_o have_v in_o other_o place_n entreat_v and_o be_v know_v unto_o all_o that_o have_v peruse_v their_o writeing_n therefore_o i_o will_v only_o at_o this_o time_n cyte_v the_o testimony_n of_o m._n hull_n who_o speak_v general_o of_o all_o protestant_n puritan_n or_o not_o puritan_n his_o word_n be_v these_o these_o be_v the_o day_n prefat_n hull_n rome_n polocy_n in_o prefat_n whereof_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n so_o long_o ago_o fore_o prophesy_v wherein_o charity_n shall_v wax_v cold_a and_o faith_n shall_v scarce_o appear_v wherein_o man_n shall_v be_v slideback_n from_o christ_n and_o apostals_n from_o his_o true_a religion_n wherein_o they_o shall_v be_v lover_n of_o themselves_o coveâ—ous_a curse_a speaker_n disobedient_a unthankful_a unholy_a truce_n breaker_n false_a accuser_n despiser_n of_o they_o that_o be_v good_a traitor_n heady_a high_a mind_a lover_n of_o pleasure_n more_o than_o laver_v of_o god_n have_v a_o show_n of_o godliness_n but_o have_v deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o yea_o wherein_o man_n be_v become_v vser_n newter_n temporiser_n atheist_n the_o earth_n the_o stable_a earth_n he_o there_o allude_v to_o a_o earth_n quake_v late_o chaunce_v as_o he_o cit_v begin_v now_o to_o quaver_v and_o to_o shake_v as_o be_v over_o burden_v with_o our_o syn_n and_o to_o weak_a to_o bear_v the_o weight_n of_o our_o iniquity_n hitherto_o this_o
wotton_n who_o defendeinge_v m._n perkins_n 68_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 67._o pag._n 68_o compare_v a_o sinner_n out_o of_o grace_n to_o a_o prisoner_n add_v thus_o for_o himself_o he_o that_o be_v chain_v by_o sin_v may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v such_o a_o action_n or_o no._n and_o again_o thus_o liberty_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n to_o will_v spiritual_a good_a we_o thank_v full_o acknowledge_v and_o 85._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 85._o further_o in_o these_o word_n a_o man_n may_v with_o hold_v himself_o from_o break_v into_o gross_a syn_n we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o life_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o every_o man_n that_o 88_o pag._n 86._o pag._n 88_o be_v not_o save_v i_o argue_v further_o that_o which_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a and_o the_o minor_a both_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n sutcliff_n and_o now_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n 88_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 88_o who_o both_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o the_o primatyve_a time_n consent_v with_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n and_o conclude_v thus_o we_o say_v with_o austin_n both_o in_o word_n and_o meane_a 90._o sup._n pag._n 90._o that_o true_a religion_n neither_o deny_v free_a will_n either_o to_o a_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n my_o last_o argument_n against_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v from_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o frame_v thus_o whosoever_o by_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o subscription_n in_o religion_n agree_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o question_n do_v grant_v free_a will_n but_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v such_o therefore_o they_o grant_v free_a will_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o recite_v degree_n of_o the_o council_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o prove_v for_o the_o book_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o before_o confirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o which_o all_o minister_n have_v subscribe_v or_o so_o ought_v to_o do_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n do_v teach_v they_o thus_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o the_o religion_n artic._n 10._o of_o religion_n fall_n of_o adam_n be_v such_o that_o he_o can_v turn_v and_o prepare_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o natural_a strength_n and_o good_a work_n to_o faith_n and_o call_v upon_o god_n wherefore_o we_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v good_a work_n pleasant_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n prevent_v we_o that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o good_a will_n and_o work_v with_o we_o when_o we_o have_v that_o good_a will_n then_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o suppose_v that_o by_o grace_n man_n be_v make_v free_a even_o to_o supernatural_a thing_n and_o before_o grace_n be_v by_o nature_n free_a and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o question_n chapter_n vii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o cownsayl_n and_o how_o they_o bind_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o common_a doctrine_n as_o well_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o one_o &_o not_o the_o other_o as_o also_o the_o contrary_a general_o teach_v by_o protestant_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o acquaint_v with_o the_o controversy_n of_o this_o time_n wherefore_o without_o needle_n repetition_n further_o to_o prove_v that_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n do_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n ought_v to_o agree_v and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v and_o but_o brief_o because_o it_o be_v so_o plain_o yield_v unto_o by_o these_o man_n all_o that_o consent_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n as_o it_o do_v but_o these_o english_a protestant_n account_v learned_a writer_n among_o which_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o do_v so_o consent_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o they_o grant_v or_o aught_o by_o their_o doctrine_n to_o grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n first_o d._n feild_n confess_v it_o 241._o feild_n pag._n 241._o thus_o beside_o precept_n many_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o way_n of_o counsel_n and_o advise_v only_o to_o the_o church_n second_o i_o may_v add_v all_o those_o which_o before_o have_v grant_v unto_o we_o that_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o denial_n of_o this_o distinction_n and_o doctrine_n be_v but_o a_o accidentarie_a and_o subordinate_a error_n defend_v to_o uphold_v that_o falsehood_n that_o the_o commandment_n be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v observe_v wherefore_o i_o will_v three_o cite_v d._n covell_n a_o man_n plain_o deliver_v his_o own_o consent_n and_o of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n also_o so_o far_o as_o he_o can_v allow_v their_o religion_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o word_n be_v these_o precept_n and_o counsel_n have_v this_o difference_n that_o the_o 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 51._o pag._n 52._o one_o be_v of_o absolute_a necessity_n the_o other_o leave_v unto_o our_o free_a election_n to_o cast_v away_o whole_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n be_v no_o precept_n of_o necessity_n but_o a_o advice_n of_o great_a perfection_n he_o that_o obey_v not_o a_o precept_n be_v guilty_a of_o deserve_a punishment_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o these_o counsel_n only_o want_v without_o sin_v that_o measure_n of_o perfection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o fault_n not_o to_o vow_v but_o to_o vow_v and_o perform_v be_v praise_n he_o that_o perform_v the_o one_o shall_v have_v great_a glory_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o the_o other_o without_o repentance_n shall_v have_v certain_a punishment_n neither_o be_v it_o say_v say_v s._n augustine_n as_o thou_o shall_v not_o commit_v adultery_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v so_o thou_o shall_v not_o marry_v for_o those_o be_v exact_v this_o be_v offer_v this_o if_o it_o be_v do_v be_v praise_v those_o unless_o they_o be_v do_v be_v punish_v for_o say_v s._n hierome_n where_o it_o be_v but_o advise_v there_o be_v leave_v a_o freedom_n but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o precept_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n precept_n be_v common_a to_o all_o counsel_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o some_o few_o the_o precept_n be_v observe_v have_v a_o reward_n be_v not_o observe_v a_o punishment_n but_o a_o counsel_n or_o advise_v not_o observe_v have_v no_o punishment_n and_o be_v observe_v have_v a_o great_a reward_n and_o yield_v as_o it_o be_v a_o reason_n why_o according_a to_o my_o former_a assertion_n some_o protestant_n and_o other_o have_v deny_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v thus_o in_o these_o point_v sup_n covell_a sup_n all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n some_o think_v these_o cownsaile_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o necessity_n with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o second_o judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willinge_v poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o then_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v and_o before_o he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n how_o the_o 51._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 50._o 51._o state_n of_o poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n belong_v to_o these_o perfection_n which_o be_v also_o evident_a in_o his_o word_n recite_v wherefore_o out_o of_o this_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o what_o soever_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o certain_a and_o allow_v that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o reason_n by_o s._n augustine_n s._n hierome_n the_o primative_a church_n and_o deny_v by_o no_o protestant_a of_o judgement_n by_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o without_o all_o doubt_n be_v true_a but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v such_o so_o allow_v and_o warrant_v therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a for_o those_o rule_n of_o true_a doctrine_n the_o word_n of_o god_n primative_a church_n etc._n etc._n
by_o english_a protestant_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o which_o they_o have_v subscribe_v chapter_n ix_o where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n next_o unto_o these_o question_n so_o near_o concern_v the_o internal_a sanctity_n justice_n and_o sanctification_n of_o man_n i_o will_v willing_o give_v contentment_n to_o my_o country_n protestant_n from_o their_o own_o doctor_n and_o professor_n in_o religion_n in_o those_o article_n which_o they_o most_o dislike_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherefore_o as_o be_v it_o sufficient_o know_v that_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n be_v by_o his_o profession_n in_o his_o writing_n both_o a_o profess_a enemy_n unto_o catholic_n and_o among_o protestant_n a_o man_n of_o repute_a worthiness_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o experimental_a knowledge_n of_o religeous_a cause_n so_o i_o hope_v no_o exception_n will_v be_v take_v unto_o i_o if_o i_o first_o make_v answer_n and_o give_v satisfaction_n unto_o his_o demand_n which_o to_o make_v a_o union_n between_o catholic_n and_o 48._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 48._o protestant_n in_o only_a on_o the_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n as_o i_o have_v also_o before_o remember_v be_v thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n to_o give_v over_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n offer_v supplication_n to_o saint_n offensive_a ceremony_n indulgence_n and_o useinge_v of_o strange_a languadge_a not_o understand_v in_o our_o devotion_n these_o be_v all_o which_o he_o will_v catholic_n to_o relinquish_v in_o their_o religion_n among_o so_o many_o controversye_n in_o essential_a thing_n as_o their_o style_v professor_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n have_v register_v and_o consequent_o will_v protestant_n to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o who_o i_o will_v answer_v in_o every_o particular_a even_o by_o his_o english_a fellow_n protestant_n writer_n and_o himself_o also_o and_o first_o in_o general_n upon_o his_o own_o grant_n and_o desire_v i_o argue_v thus_o when_o two_o church_n be_v at_o difference_n in_o religion_n and_o by_o grant_n of_o both_o one_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o differ_v in_o many_o great_a question_n and_o many_o of_o essential_a point_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n be_v one_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o church_n by_o their_o judgement_n only_o to_o have_v a_o union_n need_v to_o relinquish_v fyve_o thing_n and_o none_o of_o they_o essential_a but_o dispensable_a all_o and_o the_o other_o church_n to_o submit_v in_o all_o other_o then_o by_o thas_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n have_v teach_v we_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o general_o that_o it_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n that_o church_n which_o be_v by_o the_o adversary_n confession_n in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o thing_n essential_a be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o other_o false_a but_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n before_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o the_o contrary_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o protestant_n false_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o prove_v before_o therefore_o lamentable_a be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o protestant_a religion_n defective_a and_o to_o be_v reform_v by_o their_o own_o sentence_n in_o so_o many_o and_o essential_a question_n and_o this_o protestant_a relator_n and_o all_o protestant_n with_o he_o may_v certain_o know_v consider_v what_o they_o have_v write_v of_o the_o true_a church_n privilege_n 1._o part._n 1._o â—_o 1._o from_o error_n before_o that_o their_o so_o deform_a congregation_n be_v a_o false_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o so_o long_o time_n have_v be_v accuse_v by_o protestant_n of_o a_o general_a revolt_n and_o apostasy_n and_o now_o by_o her_o enemy_n judgement_n need_v to_o amend_v only_o fyve_o dispensable_a thing_n so_o small_a a_o blemish_n and_o spott_n to_o be_v wash_v away_o do_v also_o want_v those_o deformity_n and_o protestant_n eye_n be_v dazzle_v as_o well_o in_o those_o few_o now_o as_o in_o so_o many_o before_o now_o recant_v but_o to_o give_v he_o and_o all_o other_o protestant_n of_o england_n particular_a satisfaction_n by_o their_o own_o writing_n both_o in_o those_o fyve_o and_o all_o other_o chief_a question_n between_o we_o i_o will_v now_o first_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o he_o name_v first_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n as_o he_o term_v it_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n entreat_v how_o holy_a imadge_n be_v to_o be_v use_v and_o keep_v in_o church_n express_v the_o reverend_a respect_n to_o be_v observe_v towards_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n not_o because_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v any_o divinity_n 9_o council_n trident_n sess_v 9_o or_o virtue_n in_o they_o for_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v ask_v of_o they_o or_o any_o trust_n to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o imadge_n as_o of_o old_a it_o be_v do_v of_o the_o gentiles_n which_o place_v their_o hope_n in_o their_o idol_n but_o because_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototypa_n which_o they_o represent_v so_o that_o by_o the_o imadge_n which_o we_o kiss_v and_o before_o which_o we_o put_v of_o our_o hat_n and_o kneel_v down_o we_o adore_v christ_n and_o reverence_v the_o saint_n who_o similitude_n they_o bear_v which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v establish_v against_o oppugner_n of_o imadge_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o counsel_n especial_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o nyce_n hither_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n be_v the_o same_o and_o no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v decree_v 900._o year_n ago_o wherein_o a_o relative_a worship_n or_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v define_v then_o suppose_v what_o i_o have_v cite_v before_o from_o d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o that_o a_o general_a council_n have_v the_o high_a bind_n 6._o part._n 1._o c._n 6._o judgement_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o england_n or_o all_o place_n of_o europe_n where_o it_o be_v ever_o have_v or_o can_v have_v any_o such_o council_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n but_o every_o rule_n they_o have_v or_o can_v have_v prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n be_v fallible_a and_o have_v err_v as_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n this_o i_o say_v suppose_v thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v confirm_v and_o allow_v by_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundinge_a rule_n in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o receive_v before_o any_o protestant_a article_n or_o position_n allow_v by_o no_o such_o but_o by_o a_o deceitful_a rule_n but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o confirm_v and_o allow_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n only_a by_o a_o fallible_a and_o deceive_a rule_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o catholic_n and_o not_o of_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o conclude_v forth_o of_o these_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o much_o of_o the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n of_o these_o man_n neither_o in_o this_o or_o any_o one_o article_n have_v be_v allow_v by_o any_o such_o high_a or_o bind_n rule_n that_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v be_v only_o this_o that_o by_o protestant_a testimony_n this_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o general_a council_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o d._n willet_n write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o council_n hold_v at_o nyâ—e_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n about_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n the_o first_o and_o their_o theatre_n have_v like_o word_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o true_a church_n by_o protestant_n judgement_n embrace_v be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o same_o in_o this_o point_n with_o that_o of_o their_o true_a church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v of_o they_o the_o mayor_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a by_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n 54._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 54._o himself_o who_o seek_v this_o attinement_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o christian_a grecian_n he_o write_v thus_o they_o hold_v
the_o picture_n of_o the_o cherubyn_o then_o if_o the_o picture_n of_o cherubin_n be_v mere_a creature_n be_v public_o in_o the_o temple_n worship_v how_o much_o more_o be_v the_o picture_n and_o imadge_v of_o their_o and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v have_v in_o reverence_n and_o so_o to_o be_v use_v and_o so_o of_o imadge_n of_o his_o servant_n and_o saint_n in_o their_o due_a proportion_n because_o the_o saint_n themselves_o may_v be_v honour_v and_o pray_v unto_o as_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n and_o this_o be_v further_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a 2._o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 342._o n._n 2._o bishop_n in_o their_o theatre_n where_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n by_o the_o clergy_n that_o be_v account_v the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o council_n at_o rome_n hold_v under_o pope_n constantyne_n the_o first_o it_o be_v decree_v and_o command_v that_o carve_v imadge_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o the_o memorial_n of_o saint_n and_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n with_o respective_a adoration_n which_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v unto_o and_o terminate_v in_o the_o prototypa_n saint_n represent_v by_o such_o imadge_n and_o by_o such_o image_n yield_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o they_o end_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n they_o call_v such_o imadge_n monument_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o sufficient_o prove_v they_o be_v even_o from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n both_o use_v for_o the_o memory_n and_o reverence_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n who_o they_o represent_v their_o word_n of_o the_o miraculous_a imadge_n erect_v in_o honour_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o gospel_n cure_v by_o the_o hemm_n of_o his_o garment_n touch_v and_o reverence_v by_o she_o testify_v by_o eusebius_n and_o other_o be_v these_o julian_n the_o apostata_fw-la destroy_v all_o monument_n of_o 266._o theat_v pag._n 266._o christian_a religion_n among_o other_o the_o imadge_n of_o christ_n make_v of_o brass_n at_o caesarea_n philippi_n where_o the_o miraculous_o cure_v herb_n grow_v and_o they_o condemn_v he_o for_o this_o wickedness_n in_o overthrow_v that_o imadge_n erect_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n and_o miraculous_o confirm_v both_o to_o be_v religeous_o erect_v to_o his_o honour_n and_o so_o continue_v but_o let_v we_o come_v into_o our_o own_o nation_n where_o they_o will_v give_v we_o some_o light_n though_o by_o they_o mist_v what_o they_o can_v in_o what_o reverence_n these_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o island_n even_o from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o the_o brittayne_n and_o ever_o after_o both_o with_o king_n and_o subject_n of_o subject_n thus_o they_o write_v in_o diocletian_n his_o time_n a_o thousand_o saint_n suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o lichfeild_n in_o 19_o theat_v pag._n 206._o n._n 19_o memory_n whereof_o the_o city_n bear_v arm_n to_o this_o day_n in_o a_o eschacheon_n of_o landscape_n sundry_a parson_n diverse_o martyr_v of_o our_o christian_a primative_a king_n 22._o pag._n 207._o n._n 22._o first_o they_o write_v thus_o our_o king_n rank_v for_o sanctity_n before_o all_o other_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o vincentius_n 20._o pag._n 206._o n._n 20._o record_v then_o thus_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o her_o son_n in_o her_o arm_n in_o the_o ensign_n of_o arthur_n so_o often_o desplay_v for_o christ_n do_v show_v the_o badge_n of_o that_o age_n christianity_n and_o again_o in_o 21._o pag._n 207._o n._n 21._o the_o ancient_a charter_n of_o the_o fowndation_n of_o glastenbury_n it_o be_v call_v origo_fw-la religionis_fw-la in_o anglia_fw-it in_o a_o other_o tumulum_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la ab_fw-la ipsis_fw-la discipulis_fw-la domini_fw-la aedificatum_fw-la fuisse_fw-la vener_n abilem_fw-la the_o begin_v of_o religion_n in_o england_n that_o it_o be_v a_o grave_n of_o saint_n build_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o vener_n able_a king_n arthur_n benefactor_n unto_o it_o his_o arm_n there_o a_o escutcheon_n whereon_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o the_o first_o quarter_n be_v set_v and_o hold_v to_o be_v the_o arm_n of_o that_o abbey_n and_o further_o of_o our_o english_a king_n in_o this_o order_n from_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 643._o they_o testify_v how_o they_o honour_v these_o holy_a imadge_n in_o their_o most_o honourable_a ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o honour_n king_n oswy_n give_v etc._n pag._n 385._o n._n etc._n etc._n a_o plain_a cross_n in_o every_o part_n a_o lion_n rampant_a the_o next_o king_n wlfhere_o a_o s._n andrew_n cross_n so_o these_o king_n follow_v king_n ethelred_n kenred_n chelred_n ethelbald_n offa_n egfride_n kenwolfe_n to_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o so_o they_o recompt_n after_o of_o king_n egbert_n ethelwolfe_n ethelbald_n ethelbert_n ethelred_n elfred_n edward_n syrname_v the_o elder_a ethelstan_n edmund_n edred_n edwy_n edgar_n edward_n syrname_v the_o martyr_n ethelred_n edmund_n syrname_v ironsyde_o and_o edward_n the_o confessor_n and_o of_o these_o english_a king_n in_o a_o other_o place_n they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o saxon_n before_o king_n william_n his_o time_n use_v only_o 60._o pag._n 424._o n._n 60._o to_o sign_n their_o charter_n with_o guilt_n cross_n and_o such_o mark_n so_o great_a and_o respective_a regard_n our_o bless_a king_n of_o that_o happy_a age_n bear_v unto_o such_o imadge_n sign_n and_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a saint_n that_o even_o in_o their_o temporal_a action_n they_o ever_o have_v they_o in_o presence_n and_o memory_n much_o more_o in_o church_n and_o place_n of_o holy_a worship_n where_o they_o use_v they_o in_o as_o religeous_a respect_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o time_n as_o we_o may_v gather_v by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o book_n where_o they_o write_v of_o king_n inas_fw-la esteem_v a_o saint_n by_o these_o man_n themselves_o in_o these_o 299._o theat_v pag._n 298._o 299._o word_n king_n ine_fw-mi build_v the_o renown_a abbey_n of_o glastenbury_n most_o stately_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n peter_n and_o paul_n where_o former_o stand_v the_o old_a cell_n of_o joseph_n of_o aremathea_n which_o this_o king_n ina_n after_o a_o most_o sumptuous_a manner_n new_o build_v the_o chapel_n whereof_o he_o garnish_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o give_v rich_a ornament_n thereto_o as_o altar_n chalice_n censor_n candlestick_n basin_n and_o holy_a water_n buckett_n imadge_n and_o pale_a for_o the_o altar_n of_o a_o incredible_a value_n and_o how_o these_o imadge_n be_v use_v so_o place_v in_o chief_a place_n of_o adoration_n and_o with_o such_o other_o instrument_n of_o catholic_a worship_n we_o can_v make_v a_o question_n if_o we_o shall_v they_o will_v direct_v we_o and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o such_o reverence_n as_o catholic_n now_o use_v be_v then_o use_v unto_o they_o their_o word_n of_o king_n canutus_n be_v these_o canutus_n the_o dane_n 17._o theat_v pag._n 205._o n._n 17._o great_a king_n so_o soon_o as_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a in_o england_n hold_v it_o his_o chief_a majesty_n to_o be_v the_o vassal_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o such_o devotion_n as_o then_o be_v teach_v crown_v the_o crucifix_n at_o winchester_n with_o the_o crown_n he_o wear_v and_o never_o after_o through_o all_o his_o reign_n by_o any_o mean_n will_v wear_v the_o same_o chapter_n x._o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v prove_v true_a by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n next_o i_o must_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n his_o order_n entreat_v of_o supplication_n to_o saint_n and_o to_o angel_n consequent_o of_o this_o matter_n thus_o we_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o holy_a council_n do_v command_v 9_o council_n trident_n sess_v 9_o all_o bishop_n and_o other_o which_o have_v the_o office_n and_o charge_n of_o teach_v that_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o decree_n of_o holy_a counsel_n chief_o that_o they_o diligent_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a of_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n invocation_n honour_n of_o relic_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o imadge_n teach_v they_o that_o it_o be_v good_a that_o the_o saint_n which_o reign_v with_o christ_n offer_v their_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a humble_o to_o call_v upon_o they_o and_o to_o fly_v to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o help_v to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o alone_o be_v our_o redeemer_n and_o saviour_n hitherto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n now_o let_v we_o argue_v from_o these_o english_a protestant_n to_o the_o same_o purpuse_n first_o i_o
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
honour_n and_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o define_v 59_o pag._n 58._o 59_o or_o describe_v they_o he_o do_v also_o divide_v they_o in_o this_o order_n and_o in_o these_o word_n all_o ceremony_n may_v be_v divide_v thus_o some_o be_v for_o iustification_n such_o as_o the_o law_n command_v whereby_o the_o observer_n be_v make_v more_o purify_v and_o more_o holy_a in_o place_n whereof_o afterward_o succeed_v those_o that_o be_v for_o ornament_n and_o to_o signify_v such_o virtue_n as_o be_v requisite_a in_o those_o party_n that_o right_o use_v they_o second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n some_o be_v ordinance_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n to_o how_o the_o knee_n to_o knock_v the_o breast_n and_o such_o like_a when_o we_o pray_v thing_n use_v in_o their_o devotion_n by_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o other_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o some_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n three_o some_o in_o the_o part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_v prayer_n adoration_n and_o suchlike_a some_o only_a dispose_n as_o fast_v austere_a live_n some_o be_v only_a instrument_n as_o church_n altar_n chalice_n and_o all_o those_o which_o religeous_o be_v separate_v serve_v only_o to_o make_v the_o devotion_n more_o solemn_a and_o that_o solemnity_n to_o be_v more_o holy_a four_o of_o these_o some_o respect_v parson_n some_o time_n some_o other_o concern_v place_n all_o which_o concurringe_n in_o a_o dyvine_a worship_n be_v with_o ceremony_n by_o separation_n make_v sacred_a and_o so_o fit_a to_o serve_v unto_o holy_a use_n last_o some_o be_v particular_a some_o more_o general_a and_o universal_a and_o have_v thus_o entreat_v 65._o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 65._o of_o the_o original_n description_n and_o division_n of_o ceremony_n he_o write_v further_a of_o their_o necessity_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v a_o sure_a preserver_n of_o religion_n then_o to_o keep_v it_o from_o contempt_n a_o thing_n not_o easy_o do_v where_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a and_o deprive_v of_o holy_a ceremony_n for_o the_o principal_a excellency_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v spiritual_a be_v not_o easy_o observe_v of_o the_o greatet_fw-la number_n which_o be_v carnal_a and_o therefore_o we_o propownde_v not_o naked_a mysterye_n but_o clothe_v they_o that_o these_o offer_v to_o the_o sense_n a_o certain_a majesty_n may_v be_v receive_v of_o the_o mind_n with_o a_o great_a reverence_n and_o therefore_o some_o of_o the_o father_n account_v they_o as_o the_o shell_n to_o the_o kernel_n have_v say_v that_o no_o religion_n either_o true_a or_o false_a be_v able_a to_o consist_v without_o they_o hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n from_o which_o i_o first_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o religion_n omit_v and_o neglect_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o true_a religion_n that_o it_o can_v consist_v without_o they_o can_v be_v the_o true_a religion_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_a religion_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o other_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_a for_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n neither_o esteem_n so_o of_o ceremony_n as_o this_o doctor_n tell_v we_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v of_o neither_o retain_v such_o ceremony_n as_o his_o division_n comprehend_v as_o be_v evident_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o holy_a otherwise_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o true_a church_n or_o ceremony_n practise_v and_o consequent_o no_o true_a religion_n by_o this_o doctor_n before_o again_o suppose_v as_o before_o be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n be_v true_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n or_o religion_n which_o omit_v and_o deny_v those_o holy_a ceremony_n which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n but_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o but_o the_o protestant_a english_a church_n omit_v and_o deni_v ceremony_n part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o that_o be_v sacrifice_n altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o d._n covell_n tell_v we_o before_o to_o be_v such_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o ceremony_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n be_v true_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v manifest_a therefore_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n otherwise_o no_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n can_v have_v they_o or_o be_v such_o three_o i_o argue_v thus_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o consequent_o to_o bind_v other_o to_o receive_v they_o and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o by_o 2._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o it_o ordain_v all_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o it_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v they_o and_o so_o be_v consequent_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o word_n of_o their_o allow_a article_n before_o cite_v and_o the_o second_o proposition_n large_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n as_o i_o have_v cite_v and_o by_o d._n covells_n citation_n it_o will_v have_v be_v account_v 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o heresy_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o have_v be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n therefore_o protestant_n may_v not_o deny_v they_o under_o such_o peril_n in_o his_o judgement_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v those_o which_o be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o english_a protestant_n acknowledge_v for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a &c_n &c_n but_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o now_o be_v be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o lord_n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n and_o other_o true_a church_n the_o present_a greek_a church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o holy_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a out_o of_o their_o article_n before_o and_o their_o writer_n sup_n articul_fw-la 20._o sup_n against_o the_o puritan_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o of_o the_o present_a greek_a 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o cap._n 54._o church_n write_v thus_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o sup_n cap._n 55._o sup_n resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregorye_n 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o taper_n with_o other_o thus_o they_o have_v prove_v not_o only_o that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n agree_v with_o or_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o primatyve_a church_n in_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a pope_n of_o rome_n the_o last_o that_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o that_o mass_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v and_o be_v also_o use_v among_o the_o grecian_n themselves_o be_v translate_v into_o greek_a as_o this_o relator_n wittness_v and_o this_o will_n most_o plain_o further_a appear_v in_o that_o he_o say_v the_o greek_n agree_v with_o the_o
latin_n and_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o opinion_n and_o ceremony_n use_v before_o their_o separation_n for_o to_o make_v manifest_a the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n by_o that_o his_o prescribe_a time_n of_o separation_n first_o d._n willet_n 169._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 169._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o tripartite_a history_n which_o he_o cit_v to_o that_o end_n and_o be_v twelve_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o d._n downame_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n antichrist_n downame_n book_n of_o antichrist_n denownce_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o they_o take_v any_o exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n d._n feild_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o of_o they_o assign_v 271._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 62._o sutcliff_n subvor_n pag._n 89_o &_o epist_n dedicat_fw-la willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o 271._o it_o long_o before_o the_o 600._o year_n which_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o a_o unspotted_a time_n in_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n thereof_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o to_o their_o ignorant_a reader_n and_o auditor_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o reprehend_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o rule_n in_o such_o cause_n have_v most_o highe_o and_o undenieable_o confirm_v and_o justify_v again_o i_o argue_v thus_o from_o the_o relator_n himself_o those_o ceremony_n which_o breed_v order_n in_o the_o church_n avoid_v scandal_n give_v propagation_n unto_o religion_n breed_v unity_n and_o do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n and_o of_o themselves_o be_v decent_a reverend_a and_o significant_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v such_o as_o become_v true_a religion_n but_o the_o present_a ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v for_o decent_a holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a and_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n require_v in_o this_o case_n the_o minor_a be_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o prove_v by_o this_o relator_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o in_o these_o word_n for_o order_v in_o the_o world_n for_o quiet_a in_o the_o church_n for_o avoid_v of_o scandal_n for_o propagatinge_v and_o increase_n of_o what_o great_a power_n that_o unity_n be_v which_o proceed_v from_o authority_n the_o papacy_n may_v teach_v and_o again_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o their_o service_n do_v engender_v 6._o relation_n sup_n cap._n 6._o quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n their_o outward_a gesture_n be_v decent_a 5._o cap._n 5._o reverend_a and_o significant_a then_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n have_v so_o great_a allowance_n from_o our_o enemy_n themselves_o for_o their_o decency_n reverence_n signification_n virtue_n and_o antiquity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o embrace_v preserve_v and_o exercise_v and_o may_v not_o be_v term_v offensyve_a ceremony_n by_o that_o or_o any_o protestant_n and_o to_o exemplify_v particular_o in_o those_o ceremony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v most_o disallow_v of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o florishinge_v state_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o &c._n &c._n aught_o or_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v and_o observe_v but_o those_o ceremony_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o observe_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dislike_v by_o many_o english_a protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v or_o may_v still_o to_o be_v use_v and_o with_o reverence_n practise_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o 1562._o articul_fw-la of_o relig._n 20._o an._n 1562._o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o thus_o define_v in_o the_o 20._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o whether_o these_o ceremony_n belong_v to_o faith_n or_o manner_n be_v practise_v or_o ordain_v by_o our_o mother_n church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o governor_n thereof_o when_o by_o all_o confession_n it_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v religeous_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o man_n m._n hull_n in_o his_o work_n entitle_v 86._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag_n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o rome_n polecy_n thus_o recompt_v they_o lent_n embringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n linen_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chain_n the_o feast_n of_o candlemas_n the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o saint_n fastinge_a even_n annoyntinge_v the_o sick_a anoint_v bishop_n crossinge_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_n to_o be_v carry_v about_o to_o be_v kiss_v the_o paschal_n tapar_n on_o easter_n even_o to_o be_v hallow_v organ_n and_o church_n instrument_n singe_a of_o psalm_n in_o order_n with_o antiphones_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n procession_n procession_n to_o go_v round_o about_o the_o church_n every_o sunday_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a writer_n other_o of_o they_o as_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n ormerod_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 141._o covell_n examinat_fw-la ormerod_n pick_v parit_fw-la g._n 2._o 1._o 3._o 4._o theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 298._o 299._o 351._o etc._n etc._n do_v add_v holy_a water_n holy_a font_n interrogatory_n in_o baptism_n dedication_n of_o church_n introyte_v of_o mass_n wafer_n cake_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la the_o ring_n in_o marriage_n and_o other_o be_v add_v by_o their_o theatre_n before_o and_o other_o protestant_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o further_o the_o name_n of_o those_o sacred_a pope_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v approve_a constitute_v or_o confirm_v unto_o we_o these_o sacred_a ceremony_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n when_o it_o true_o be_v by_o his_o majesty_n grant_n in_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o mother_n church_n to_o prescribe_v unto_o other_o provincial_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n her_o daughter_n and_o as_o they_o then_o be_v and_o now_o shall_v be_v her_o obedient_a child_n and_o they_o name_v they_o as_o follow_v telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n silvester_n sixtus_n sup_v hull_n sup_v pag._n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o morton_n covell_n orme_a sup_v vigilius_n honorius_n bonifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higinius_n pius_n celestinus_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o live_v long_o before_o protestant_n exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 75._o k._n in_o parlam_n king_n in_o confer_v at_o hampton_n pag._n 75._o and_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o flourish_n and_o best_a estate_n such_o as_o we_o may_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o his_o regal_a sentence_n of_o what_o higthest_n and_o command_a authority_n over_o other_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n 111._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o testify_v that_o this_o supreamacie_n be_v from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o not_o from_o counsel_n but_o he_o further_o speak_v thus_o either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o 162_o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 162_o year_n 112_o or_o as_o some_o say_v dyonisius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o hitherto_o his_o word_n then_o if_o this_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v in_o that_o chaste_a and_o florishinge_v time_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o priest_n bishop_n archbishop_n metropolitanes_n &c._n &c._n to_o appoint_v constitute_v and_o decree_n not_o only_o what_o ceremony_n and_o solemnity_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n but_o to_o rate_v and_o proportion_n out_o what_o power_n privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n all_o pastor_n prelate_n and_o spiritual_a ruler_n shall_v enjoy_v
languadges_n latin_a and_o greek_a with_o the_o hebrew_n be_v the_o learned_a tongue_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o hebrews_n and_o jew_n especial_o in_o jury_n for_o the_o most_o part_n remain_v in_o incredulity_n the_o learned_a and_o religeous_a converter_n of_o country_n to_o christ_n often_o not_o understand_v their_o barbarous_a languadges_n but_o preach_v and_o persuade_v by_o interpreter_n yet_o use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n mass_n or_o church_n service_n can_v neither_o practice_v it_o for_o themselves_o or_o frame_v it_o for_o other_o in_o their_o tongue_n unknown_a of_o which_o d._n sutcliffe_n give_v we_o a_o fit_a domestical_a example_n of_o this_o nation_n english_a his_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n come_v hither_o from_o s._n gregory_n pope_n of_o rome_n to_o convert_v we_o be_v these_o come_v alsoe_o into_o kent_n he_o be_v not_o 19_o sutcliff_n feb._n pag._n 19_o able_a to_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o english_a nor_o to_o preach_v unless_o it_o be_v by_o his_o interpreter_n and_o yet_o he_o do_v and_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v that_o s._n augustine_n use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n which_o can_v be_v none_o in_o any_o equal_a judgement_n but_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o rome_n &_o he_o bring_v from_o thence_o and_o in_o no_o wise_a english_a for_o this_o he_o must_v either_o find_v among_o the_o infidel_n which_o can_v not_o be_v or_o else_o to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o or_o his_o associate_n or_o by_o they_o translate_v which_o can_v be_v imagine_v they_o neither_o as_o before_o understand_v our_o languadge_a to_o compose_v it_o for_o the_o inhabitant_n or_o use_v it_o for_o themselves_o but_o this_o they_o have_v confess_v before_o again_o thus_o i_o argue_v such_o church_n service_n mass_n or_o liturgy_n and_o in_o such_o tongue_n as_o be_v sunge_v in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n itself_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o not_o in_o greek_a may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n or_o more_o be_v now_o use_v in_o england_n or_o any_o such_o nation_n but_o the_o latin_a mass_n be_v then_o and_o there_o sunge_a therefore_o it_o may_v be_v still_o use_v in_o england_n and_o other_o nation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o by_o no_o probability_n the_o command_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o of_o the_o christian_n world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o a_o general_a council_n there_o and_o then_o assemble_v will_v have_v allow_v a_o public_a absurdity_n in_o religion_n have_v so_o much_o more_o show_v of_o authority_n to_o reprehend_v and_o correct_v even_o by_o protestant_n sentence_n then_o they_o have_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o m_n hull_n in_o these_o word_n latin_a mass_n be_v sunge_a at_o the_o sixth_o synod_n 83._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag._n 83._o at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 666._o three_o thus_o i_o argue_v all_o that_o allow_v of_o the_o public_a church_n service_n in_o a_o strange_a and_o barbarous_a tongue_n to_o people_n not_o understand_v aught_o in_o all_o reason_n rather_o to_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o latin_a a_o learned_a and_o common_a tongue_n to_o all_o learned_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n allow_v of_o the_o church_n service_n in_o such_o a_o barbarous_a tongue_n unknown_a therefore_o by_o much_o more_o reason_n they_o must_v approve_v of_o the_o public_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n which_o always_o the_o priest_n and_o chief_a auditor_n do_v understand_v the_o mayor_n can_v be_v deny_v and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v from_o d._n dove_n a_o protestant_a 24._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 24._o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n in_o wales_n their_o mother_n tongue_n be_v welche_n in_o cornwall_n cornish_a in_o ireland_n irish_a yet_o in_o all_o these_o place_n the_o public_a service_n be_v read_v in_o english_a and_o yet_o he_o will_v never_o prove_v nor_o with_o all_o his_o protestant_n take_v such_o pain_n in_o catechise_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n in_o those_o province_n those_o that_o most_o need_n instruction_n will_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v the_o english_a service_n use_v among_o they_o or_o other_o more_o short_a and_o familiar_a thing_n in_o our_o languadge_a so_o strange_a unto_o the._n four_o suppose_v as_o often_o be_v prove_v before_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o practice_v thereof_o to_o be_v a_o warrant_n unto_o we_o as_o also_o that_o which_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v at_o the_o jest_n equal_a with_o the_o greek_a and_o that_o which_o all_o experience_n and_o observation_n by_o lyve_v among_o greek_n and_o roman_n prove_v that_o the_o present_a vulgar_a greek_a languadge_a common_a in_o greece_n be_v altogether_o different_a from_o that_o learned_a tongue_n of_o greece_n use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n with_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o that_o church_n in_o those_o time_n as_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o such_o other_o thus_o i_o argue_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n allow_v for_o the_o true_a church_n before_o by_o protestant_n public_o use_v the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n etc._n etc._n which_o the_o common_a grecian_n do_v not_o understand_v therefore_o the_o country_n under_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v use_v their_o ancient_a latin_a mass_n and_o liturgy_n the_o consequence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o protestant_a relator_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v these_o word_n their_o liturgy_n be_v 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v last_o in_o this_o point_n suppose_v the_o main_n grand_a of_o protestant_n against_o latin_a service_n to_o be_v because_o so_o the_o vulgar_a and_o ignorant_a not_o understand_v it_o remain_v without_o due_a instruction_n as_o they_o pretend_v i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_a or_o the_o protestant_n which_o by_o confession_n and_o grant_n of_o the_o opposite_n and_o adversary_n do_v much_o more_o due_o true_o and_o diligent_o instruct_v and_o catechise_v young_a people_n and_o the_o ignorant_a both_o by_o word_n and_o write_v in_o their_o know_a and_o common_a languadge_a than_o the_o other_o do_v be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v either_o of_o negligence_n or_o unskillfulnes_n in_o this_o business_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n by_o protestant_n testimony_n be_v in_o this_o case_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a prove_v from_o the_o same_o relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o catholic_n priest_n use_v these_o word_n they_o be_v of_o excellency_n for_o piety_n and_o reverence_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 27._o sup_n towards_o god_n zeal_n towards_o the_o truth_n of_o love_n towards_o this_o people_n which_o even_o with_o tear_n they_o can_v often_o testify_v they_o match_v their_o adversary_n protestant_n in_o the_o best_a and_o in_o the_o rest_n far_o exceed_v they_o and_o further_o to_o the_o same_o of_o protestant_n and_o honour_n of_o our_o religion_n thus_o he_o write_v for_o book_n of_o prayer_n and_o piety_n all_o country_n be_v sup_n cap._n 27._o sup_n full_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n in_o their_o own_o languadge_a their_o opposite_n protestant_n by_o their_o weakness_n and_o coldness_n be_v enforce_v to_o take_v their_o book_n to_o supply_v they_o and_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n such_o be_v their_o diligence_n and_o sup_n cap._n 28._o sup_n dexterity_n in_o instruct_v that_o even_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o some_o place_n send_v their_o son_n to_o their_o school_n upon_o desire_n to_o have_v they_o prove_v excellent_a in_o those_o art_n they_o teach_v this_o order_n have_v alsoe_o their_o solemn_a catechizinge_v in_o their_o church_n on_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n for_o all_o youth_n that_o will_v come_v or_o can_v be_v draw_v unto_o it_o but_o this_o point_n of_o their_o school_n in_o instruct_v youth_n be_v think_v of_o such_o moment_n by_o man_n of_o wisdom_n and_o judgement_n be_v teach_v so_o by_o very_a experience_n and_o trial_n thereof_o that_o the_o plant_n of_o a_o good_a college_n of_o jesuite_n in_o any_o place_n be_v esteem_v the_o only_a sure_a way_n to_o replant_v that_o religion_n and_o in_o time_n to_o eat_v out_o the_o contrary_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a relator_n to_o his_o own_o and_o his_o associate_n shame_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o cause_n and_o so_o i_o end_v his_o question_n hope_v that_o himself_o with_o other_o of_o his_o so_o confound_a religion_n will_v upon_o this_o so_o great_a satisfaction_n conform_v
there_o by_o they_o esteem_v true_o worthy_a of_o honour_n and_o how_o honourable_a such_o holy_a relic_n have_v ever_o be_v especial_o in_o this_o nation_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n thereof_o to_o christ_n these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o their_o theatre_n though_o so_o much_o as_o they_o can_v suppress_v all_o honour_n and_o memory_n of_o such_o thing_n will_v sufficient_o testify_v concern_v the_o often_o and_o frequent_a pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v and_o reverence_v the_o holy_a monument_n and_o relic_n there_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o before_o in_o these_o word_n not_o only_o priest_n and_o lay_v man_n vow_v and_o 305._o theat_v pag._n 305._o perform_v pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n but_o king_n queen_n and_o bishop_n also_o do_v the_o like_a and_o in_o particular_a in_o these_o word_n king_n kenred_n abandon_v both_o crown_n 307._o pag._n 307._o and_o country_n and_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o of_o pope_n constantine_n he_o receive_v the_o tonsure_v and_o habit_n of_o a_o monk_n at_o the_o apostle_n tomb_n king_n cadwallader_n and_o 164._o pag._n 164._o chodwald_n if_o not_o both_o one_o abandon_v their_o kingedom_n about_o the_o year_n 682._o touke_v habit_n of_o religion_n in_o rome_n so_o king_n juor_fw-la a_o britain_n and_o king_n jue_v a_o saxon._n ceadwalla_n king_n of_o the_o west_n saxon_n go_v on_o 298._o pag._n 298._o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n king_n inas_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reign_v 298._o pag._n 298._o in_o great_a prosperity_n 37._o year_n and_o odd_a month_n profess_v voluntary_a poverty_n go_v to_o rome_n where_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o religeous_a man_n he_o end_v his_o life_n in_o poor_a estate_n king_n osroy_n vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n 391._o pag._n 338._o 345._o pag._n 391._o king_n offa_n in_o great_a devotion_n go_v to_o rome_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o how_o king_n canatus_fw-la go_v on_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o so_o of_o other_o and_o 285._o pag._n 285._o for_o jerusalem_n so_o far_o and_o dangerous_o distant_a thus_o they_o write_v it_o be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n to_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n on_o pilgrimadge_n with_o a_o red_a cross_n wear_v on_o their_o back_n whence_o the_o name_n crosse-backe_a or_o in_o old_a english_a crouche-backe_a be_v to_o they_o attribute_v whence_o edmund_n earl_n of_o lancaster_n second_o son_n to_o henry_n 3._o get_v that_o name_n so_o the_o crouch_v or_o 92._o pag._n 92._o cross_v friar_n and_o of_o prince_n in_o particular_a thus_o they_o write_v lagman_n king_n of_o man_n give_v over_o his_o kingdom_n take_v the_o cross_n wento_fw-mi to_o jerusalem_n they_o tell_v we_o also_o of_o q._n helena_n a_o most_o virtuous_a religeous_a 258._o pag._n 205._o etc._n etc._n 258._o british_a lady_n mother_n to_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a her_o pilgrimadge_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o again_o offa_n heir_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o eastangle_v upon_o 311._o pag._n 311._o a_o religeous_a devotion_n take_v his_o pilgrimadge_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o swain_n elder_a son_n 400._o pag._n 400._o of_o earl_n goodwin_n so_o potent_a against_o k._n edward_n the_o confessor_n upon_o a_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n undertake_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o his_o return_n die_v in_o lycia_n of_o robert_n father_n to_o king_n william_n the_o 413._o pag._n 413._o first_o they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n see_v at_o the_o city_n phalesia_n in_o normandy_n a_o most_o beautiful_a damsel_n call_v arlett_n take_v she_o to_o his_o bed_n he_o begatt_v on_o she_o william_n his_o only_a son_n and_o after_o upon_o a_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n undertake_v a_o pilgrimadge_n unto_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o he_o never_o again_o return_v duke_n robert_n intend_v his_o pious_a pilgrimadge_n unto_o the_o holy_a land_n assemble_v all_o his_o nobility_n cause_v they_o to_o swear_v fealty_n unto_o his_o son_n william_n be_v then_o but_o seven_o year_n old_a enter_v jury_n not_o able_a to_o travail_v be_v bear_v in_o a_o litter_n upon_o the_o saracen_n shoulder_n and_o near_o unto_o the_o city_n meetinge_v a_o return_a pilgryme_n desire_v he_o to_o report_v in_o his_o contrie_n what_o he_o there_o see_v which_o be_v say_v he_o i_o be_o carry_v to_o heaven_n upon_o the_o devil_n back_n and_o to_o leave_v foreign_a country_n with_o their_o holy_a place_n and_o relic_n thus_o reverence_v this_o our_o own_o nation_n as_o it_o visit_v other_o country_n in_o this_o respect_n so_o in_o the_o same_o also_o it_o be_v visit_v and_o frequent_v of_o they_o thus_o they_o write_v charles_n king_n of_o france_n congratulate_v 345._o pag._n 345._o king_n offa_n with_o letter_n of_o gladness_n both_o for_o his_o victory_n and_o christian_a piecie_n in_o his_o land_n embrace_v desire_v of_o offa_n safe_a conduct_n for_o such_o his_o subject_n as_o come_v to_o his_o country_n in_o devotion_n to_o god_n in_o which_o among_o other_o place_n glastenbury_n be_v renown_v for_o â—hat_n rectory_n to_o use_v their_o word_n be_v in_o the_o 207._o pag._n 207._o charter_n of_o edgar_n edmund_z elfred_n edward_n bringwalthius_fw-la kentwin_n baldred_n ina_n kenwall_n the_o conqueror_n rufus_n and_o other_o continual_o term_v the_o grave_a of_o saint_n the_o mother_n church_n the_o disciple_n foundation_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o king_n oswald_n thus_o they_o write_v after_o his_o death_n 337._o pag._n 337._o it_o never_o consume_v but_o be_v shrine_v in_o silver_n in_o s._n peter_n church_n at_o bedda_n now_o bambrough_n with_o worthy_a honour_n be_v worship_v for_o the_o miracle_n and_o cover_v that_o 364._o pag_n 364._o it_o do_v as_o likewise_o the_o earth_n wherein_o his_o blood_n be_v spill_v they_o tell_v we_o also_o of_o the_o pilgrimadge_n and_o reverence_n to_o the_o relic_n of_o s._n john_n of_o beverly_n 391._o pag._n 391._o both_o by_o king_n and_o subject_n king_n canutus_n before_o offer_v up_o his_o crown_n upon_o the_o martyr_n saint_n edmund_n tomb_n and_o honour_v the_o body_n of_o s._n elphegus_n at_o the_o translation_n 83._o 392._o pag._n 83._o of_o it_o from_o london_n to_o canterbury_n the_o relic_n of_o s._n cuthbert_n at_o durham_n be_v visit_v in_o pilgrimadge_n and_o reverence_v by_o our_o king_n and_o other_o they_o tell_v we_o how_o the_o body_n of_o 294._o pag._n 294._o the_o two_o young_a prince_n nephew_n to_o k._n egbert_n be_v miraculous_o reveal_v their_o name_n ethelred_n and_o etherbert_n and_o great_o reverence_v of_o k._n kenelm_n thus_o they_o write_v 308._o pag_n 307._o 308._o murder_v obscure_o bury_v but_o miraculous_o know_v and_o afterward_o with_o great_a honour_n and_o ceremony_n translate_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o winchcomb_n which_o his_o father_n found_v and_o so_o of_o that_o glorious_a and_o noble_a saint_n neote_n suppose_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o 352._o pag._n 351._o 352._o king_n ethelwolfe_n bring_v up_o at_o glastenbury_n he_o plant_v a_o monastery_n in_o cornwall_n whereunto_o he_o use_v for_o devotion_n and_o studious_a meditation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o divinity_n reader_n in_o oxford_n often_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o which_o of_o his_o abode_n there_o be_v afterward_o call_v neotestoke_n and_o when_o he_o be_v dead_a his_o body_n be_v with_o great_a honour_n inter_v in_o the_o country_n of_o huntingdon_n at_o a_o place_n then_o call_v anulfesburie_n and_o afterward_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o interment_n saint_n neote_n and_o now_o saint_n needs_o and_o in_o the_o same_o shire_n of_o huntingdon_n at_o s._n jue_n 57_o pag._n 57_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n jue_v a_o persian_a a_o eremite_n be_v bury_v his_o body_n be_v uncorrupted_a in_o robe_n episcopal_a have_v in_o great_a honour_n and_o the_o town_n take_v denomination_n of_o he_o and_o so_o of_o other_o to_o many_o to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xv._o of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n because_v i_o will_v be_v loath_a to_o omit_v any_o one_o question_n especial_o of_o moment_n wherein_o these_o protestant_n take_v exception_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o will_v next_o make_v recital_n what_o their_o two_o great_a writer_n d._n sutcliff_n and_o d._n willet_n most_o dislike_v therein_o and_o answer_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o all_o other_o in_o whatsoever_o not_o before_o allow_v and_o justify_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n d._n sutcliff_n make_v mention_n of_o those_o article_n 44._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 44._o which_o he_o suppose_v we_o can_v justify_v only_o recite_v these_o that_o follow_v real_a presence_n transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a half_a communion_n pope_n supreamacie_n indulgence_n worship_v of_o imadge_n and_o purgatory_n d._n willet_n as_o before_o assign_v these_o that_o 264._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 264._o
it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o humane_a reason_n from_o whence_o protestant_a argument_n against_o it_o be_v deduce_v that_o the_o manner_n be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v no_o man_n but_o irreligious_a and_o unreasonable_a can_v call_v it_o into_o question_n and_o he_o write_v further_a of_o this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v on_o all_o side_n plain_o 119._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 119._o confess_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a participation_n of_o christ_n who_o thereby_o impart_v himself_o even_o his_o whole_a entire_a parson_n therefore_o if_o the_o whole_a entire_a parson_n of_o christ_n which_o can_v be_v without_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o and_o there_o impart_v and_o receive_v damnable_a be_v that_o diminishe_v doctrine_n wherein_o sacramentary_n will_v have_v it_o but_o a_o sign_n &_o figure_n and_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o shall_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o true_a real_a and_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o as_o plain_o express_v where_o entreatinge_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n he_o write_v thus_o to_o these_o parson_n god_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o power_n of_o the_o 105._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n hitherto_o this_o learned_a protestant_a who_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o this_o point_n that_o no_o conclusion_n but_o themselves_o need_v to_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o and_o not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o other_o question_n as_o before_o these_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o against_o that_o which_o their_o parlamentarie_a religion_n do_v or_o will_v seem_v to_o teach_v that_o d._n willet_n testim_fw-la willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 20._o 21._o def_n first_o testim_fw-la write_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n they_o maintain_v tradition_n free_a will_n freedom_n from_o sin_n justification_n by_o work_n work_n of_o super_fw-la erogation_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o diverse_a other_o therefore_o even_o by_o protestant_n this_o sacred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v as_o well_o teach_v by_o catholic_n protestant_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n also_o from_o which_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n in_o protestant_n judgement_n which_o by_o they_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n censure_n upon_o protestant_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a 10._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 10._o supper_n after_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n the_o bread_n do_v pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o that_o blood_n of_o he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_n break_v it_o and_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o very_a body_n and_o my_o blood_n so_o that_o both_o then_o and_o now_o the_o bread_n be_v transform_v and_o change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n promise_v and_o affirm_v in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a of_o this_o matter_n especial_o seeinge_v not_o only_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o her_o kind_n parliam_fw-la an._n 1._o elizab_n parl_n 1._o jacob_n parl_n 1._o edw._n 6_o c._n both_o kind_n first_o parliament_n receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o allow_v and_o reviue_v the_o statute_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_o in_o that_o behalf_n and_o this_o their_o statute_n be_v never_o yet_o repeal_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o parliament_n of_o his_o majesty_n confirm_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o protestant_a publisher_n of_o 395_o praefat._n in_o petr._n gallatin_n franc_n an._n 1602._o morton_n app._n pag._n 396._o &_o pag._n 395_o petrus_n gallatinus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o bring_v from_o the_o rabbynes_n before_o christ_n be_v undeniable_a which_o allow_v d._n morton_n write_v thus_o they_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a for_o transubstantiation_n then_o be_v these_o say_n of_o transsubstantiator_n themselves_o they_o make_v so_o direct_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o most_o romish_a doctor_n for_o the_o space_n of_o allmoste_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v not_o in_o so_o express_v term_n publish_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o world_n again_o d._n androwes_n protestant_n bishop_n 51._o casaubon_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 50._o 51._o of_o ely_n cite_v by_o casaubon_n and_o casaubon_n himself_o from_o our_o king_n himself_o as_o he_o say_v affirm_v it_o be_v christ_n body_n the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v therefore_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o change_n in_o this_o sacrament_n as_o common_o they_o do_v that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o after_o be_v the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o change_n be_v from_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o change_n substantiae_fw-la in_o substantiam_fw-la of_o one_o substance_n into_o a_o ohter_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v transubstantiation_n chapter_n xvi_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n &_o blood_n common_o call_v the_o mass_n daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o this_o particular_a question_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o by_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n bread_n and_o wine_n by_o power_n of_o his_o omnipotent_a word_n into_o his_o most_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o those_o also_o which_o depend_v from_o thence_o as_o be_v before_o remember_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o communicate_v of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n first_o institute_v and_o ever_o to_o be_v continue_v in_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o also_o the_o true_a external_a and_o public_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n consistinge_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o offering_n of_o his_o most_o b._n body_n and_o blood_n in_o these_o holy_a mystery_n for_o which_o because_o it_o have_v be_v so_o profane_o and_o blasphemous_o contradict_v by_o diverse_a of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o mean_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o therein_o and_o from_o themselves_o first_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o unseperable_a from_o his_o most_o bless_a soul_n and_o be_v public_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o lawful_o call_v and_o authorize_v priest_n of_o his_o church_n be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v by_o catholic_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v of_o all_o man_n of_o learning_n in_o christianity_n neither_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o any_o that_o be_v ignorant_a if_o he_o know_v the_o term_n themselves_o express_o signifie_v and_o show_v the_o verity_n thereof_o even_o by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o more_o than_o abundant_o prove_v and_o verify_v by_o these_o
this_o island_n among_o the_o britain_n the_o altar_n be_v call_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o 6._o theatre_n pag._n 317._o sup_n n._n 6._o celestial_a sacrifice_n and_o again_o whereas_o d._n morton_n have_v grant_v before_o that_o sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n which_o be_v of_o a_o unseperable_a nature_n both_o he_o and_o all_o other_o that_o now_o so_o earnest_o contend_v to_o have_v themselves_o account_v priest_n must_v as_o much_o labour_n for_o this_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o as_o he_o affirm_v be_v unseperable_a from_o preisthood_n otherwise_o if_o they_o shall_v again_o fly_v up_o and_o down_o to_o their_o fantasy_v spiritual_a preisthood_n and_o sacrifice_n queen_n elizabeth_n if_o her_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a be_v as_o good_a a_o priest_n as_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o d._n mortons_n mother_n grandmother_n beldame_n and_o all_o woman_n of_o his_o kiudred_a or_o in_o the_o world_n if_o their_o virtue_n be_v equal_a be_v as_o good_a priest_n as_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o true_a priest_n which_o i_o deny_v and_o yet_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o all_o woman_n sex_n and_o kind_n be_v uncapable_a of_o holy_a preisthood_n again_o d._n morton_n with_o his_o friend_n theodore_n bibliander_n sacrif_n morton_n app._n pag._n in_o sacrif_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o the_o rabbin_n before_o christ_n do_v teach_v that_o those_o which_o receive_v the_o messiah_n shall_v in_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n have_v a_o external_a sacrifice_n in_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o call_v it_o thoda_n which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o place_n &_o purponse_n where_o i_o only_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v in_o christian_a religion_n a_o external_a sacrifice_n to_o succeed_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n for_o that_o this_o sacrifice_n though_o begin_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o bless_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n i_o have_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o this_o which_o i_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n be_v plain_o grant_v unto_o i_o by_o casaubon_n wright_v in_o etc._n casaub_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 51._o 52._o etc._n etc._n our_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o command_n as_o he_o protest_v and_o in_o these_o word_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n ignorant_n nor_o deni_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o sacrifice_n in_o christian_a religion_n that_o succeed_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n and_o accord_v to_o this_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o other_o protestant_n allowinge_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n for_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o m._n middleton_n be_v these_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n 113._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 92._o 113._o and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n call_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n a_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v offer_v sacrifice_n at_o the_o 45._o pag._n 49._o sup_n pag._n 137._o 138._o 47._o 45._o altar_n for_o the_o dead_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n then_o if_o this_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v true_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o say_v mass_n for_o the_o dead_a much_o rather_o for_o â—he_n live_v and_o so_o both_o for_o the_o lyve_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o protestant_n judgement_n and_o so_o both_o the_o form_n of_o our_o holy_a preisthood_n receive_v power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o also_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n offer_v for_o such_o purpose_n by_o a_o due_o consecrate_a priest_n be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a before_o god_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n that_o shall_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o only_o within_o the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a and_o miss_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o cap._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n proper_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o subject_a to_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n against_o aëâ—ius_n the_o heretic_n and_o his_o complice_n as_o their_o own_o doctor_n field_n and_o covell_n be_v witness_n in_o this_o manner_n aërius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n 114._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o covel_n exam._n pag._n 114._o in_o name_n the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o eucharist_n for_o they_o and_o for_o this_o his_o rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v how_o much_o more_o than_o be_v these_o present_a protestant_n worthy_a condemnation_n who_o do_v not_o only_o contemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a greek_a and_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o so_o great_o concern_v question_n but_o against_o their_o own_o judgement_n with_o rash_a inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n condemn_v the_o universal_a primative_a church_n anâ—_n confederate_a themselves_o with_o heretic_n iâ—_n their_o own_o judgement_n just_o condemn_v against_o it_o and_o contrariwise_o this_o holy_a catholic_a doctrine_n of_o mass_n or_o sacrifice_n foâ—_n the_o live_n and_o dead_a by_o our_o enemy_n allowance_n a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o primative_a and_o best_a flourish_a estate_n thereof_o and_o ever_o since_o continue_v be_v inviolable_o to_o be_v maintain_v chapter_n xvii_o of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o doleful_a and_o heavy_a question_n to_o these_o marry_a protestant_a church_n man_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o also_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_a catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o contrary_a wanton_a licentious_a and_o sacriledgeous_a liberty_n unto_o this_o and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n whillfull_a poverty_n and_o obedience_n as_o it_o first_o make_v way_n for_o protestant_a hereâ—es_n into_o the_o world_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o apostle_n luther_n and_o the_o rest_n present_o upon_o â—heir_a revolt_n for_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o have_v vow_v for_o the_o most_o â—art_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o their_o contraâ—es_n lust_n riches_n &_o rule_n so_o it_o be_v to_o this_o day_n â—_o unplease_a a_o thing_n in_o this_o epicurean_a â—ct_n that_o they_o can_v endure_v to_o follow_v the_o anon_n either_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n under_o who_o obedience_n they_o shall_v be_v if_o thy_o will_n show_v any_o at_o all_o or_o to_o the_o greâ—ke_n church_n either_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n howsoever_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o allow_v thereof_o especial_o in_o this_o article_n of_o late_a day_n use_v more_o liberty_n therein_o than_o other_o church_n but_o to_o omit_v all_o thing_n of_o discontentment_n to_o this_o people_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n profitable_a unto_o or_o make_v perfect_a the_o member_n of_o christ_n mystical_a body_n his_o church_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v of_o they_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_a church_n especial_o in_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n or_o some_o great_a part_n of_o they_o that_o be_v or_o will_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o perfect_a reform_a guide_n and_o director_n to_o other_o as_o their_o minister_n pronounce_v themselves_o to_o be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o allow_v of_o these_o protestant_n otherwise_o they_o have_v not_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_v but_o unperfect_a and_o deform_a church_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n too_o gross_a absurdity_n do_v follow_v in_o deny_v it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o precept_n and_o sup_n cap._n 7._o sup_n counsel_n before_o from_o whence_o at_o this_o time_n i_o will_v only_o show_v by_o d._n covells_n testimony_n that_o it_o be_v so_o absurd_a to_o deny_v it_o that_o he_o will_v free_v all_o protestant_n from_o it_o his_o word_n of_o the_o work_n of_o perfection_n be_v these_o in_o these_o point_v all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 52._o some_o think_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v of_o the_o some_o necessity_n
be_v also_o the_o other_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n 28._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 27._o 28._o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroug_n in_o these_o word_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n we_o will_v not_o dispute_v for_o accord_v to_o their_o catholic_n definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n there_o be_v seven_o then_o much_o more_o as_o i_o have_v demonstrate_v there_o must_v be_v so_o many_o by_o protestant_n definition_n of_o sacrament_n as_o for_o his_o overplus_n number_n more_o than_o seven_o which_o he_o add_v if_o he_o can_v prove_v it_o he_o shall_v deserve_v better_o then_o in_o write_v that_o book_n in_o finde_v forth_o more_o holy_a instrument_n of_o grace_n and_o sanctification_n then_o hitherto_o have_v be_v know_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n god_n grant_v he_o more_o and_o better_a knowledge_n with_o grace_n but_o in_o that_o he_o grant_v our_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n according_a to_o our_o definition_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o contend_v and_o all_o which_o hitherto_o they_o have_v deny_v for_o when_o catholic_n entreat_v of_o sacrament_n their_o number_n grace_n form_n matter_n character_n etc._n etc._n they_o speak_v of_o they_o accord_v as_o they_o be_v define_v and_o take_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o school_n and_o come_v not_o to_o protestant_n either_o to_o define_v or_o determine_v they_o or_o any_o other_o question_n in_o religion_n yet_o as_o before_o except_o i_o be_o to_o old_a to_o remember_v my_o logic_n or_o this_o bishop_n never_o do_v or_o now_o will_v not_o understand_v it_o if_o the_o definition_n of_o catholic_n more_o particular_a and_o limit_a extend_v to_o seven_o sacrament_n that_o of_o protestant_n more_o large_a or_o general_a will_v stretch_v as_o far_o and_o further_o except_o the_o less_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v great_a than_o it_o two_o more_o than_o three_o the_o species_n more_o ample_a in_o logic_n then_o genus_fw-la and_o in_o grammar_n our_o degree_n of_o comparison_n be_v alter_v the_o positive_a turn_v into_o the_o comparative_a superlative_a and_o contrary_a i_o argue_v again_o in_o this_o manner_n wheresoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o any_o question_n in_o religion_n between_o two_o society_n whereof_o one_o be_v in_o the_o truth_n the_o adverse_a part_n itself_o do_v grant_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v not_o true_a by_o their_o own_o proceed_n there_o the_o contrary_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v true_a otherwise_o against_o the_o supposition_n neither_o shall_v have_v the_o truth_n but_o both_o be_v in_o error_n but_o in_o this_o question_n this_o be_v the_o case_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n the_o protestant_n acknowleding_n more_o sacrament_n by_o their_o proceedeing_n then_o twoe_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v infallible_o true_a and_o so_o prove_v by_o protestant_n graunte_v general_o either_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n or_o that_o of_o catholic_n 120._o petition_v of_o 22._o preacher_n excep_v 3._o against_o comm_n book_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 117._o quaest_n 26._o &_o pag._n 134_o 135._o 132._o 133._o 120._o to_o be_v true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n who_o resolute_o affirm_v that_o protestant_n must_v needs_o yield_v to_o more_o than_o two_o by_o their_o proceed_n therefore_o to_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n else_o their_o supposition_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o all_o religion_n in_o error_n in_o so_o great_a a_o question_n which_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o the_o protestant_a surveyor_n of_o their_o communion_n book_n teache_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o express_o iustifyinge_v it_o in_o confirmation_n penance_n and_o matrimony_n and_o to_o show_v their_o opinion_n and_o censure_n in_o this_o thing_n to_o be_v just_a i_o demonstrate_v both_o they_o and_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_a proceed_n in_o this_o manner_n by_o the_o thing_n they_o require_v to_o a_o sacrament_n whatsoever_o be_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n or_o a_o visible_a sign_n with_o grace_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o all_o those_o seven_o teach_v by_o catholic_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o protestant_n definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n as_o the_o same_o 22._o 2._o 22._o preacher_n in_o petition_n sup_v excep_v 2._o protestant_n preacher_n testify_v even_o from_o their_o approve_a book_n of_o article_n and_o communion_n and_o the_o book_n of_o article_n itself_o to_o which_o all_o minister_n subscribe_v testify_v in_o these_o word_n sacrament_n ordain_v by_o 25._o article_n of_o religion_n artic_a 25._o christ_n be_v certain_a sure_a witness_n and_o effectual_a sign_n of_o grace_n and_o god_n good_a will_n towards_o we_o by_o the_o which_o he_o do_v work_v invisible_o in_o we_o etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v not_o only_o grant_v by_o catholic_n but_o further_a express_o that_o to_o the_o worthy_a receiver_n they_o contain_v and_o give_v grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la of_o themselves_o where_o due_a preparation_n and_o disposition_n be_v as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v declare_v sup_v council_n trident_n decret_a de_fw-fr sacram._n sup_v which_o be_v all_o and_o more_o than_o protestant_n ordinary_o require_v to_o sacrament_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o d._n dove_n his_o grant_n before_o that_o all_o those_o seven_o esteem_v by_o catholic_n for_o sacrament_n contain_v all_o those_o thing_n which_o these_o protestant_n require_v unto_o sacrament_n because_o they_o agree_v as_o he_o have_v confess_v with_o the_o catholic_a 28._o dove_n supr_fw-la persuas_fw-la pag._n 27._o 28._o definition_n of_o sacrament_n which_o as_o before_o contain_v all_o and_o more_o than_o protestant_n demand_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v all_o of_o those_o other_o seven_o account_v among_o catholic_n for_o sacrament_n which_o have_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n as_o baptism_n and_o eucharist_n have_v be_v sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v but_o all_o those_o other_o fyve_o reject_v by_o protestant_n have_v such_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v by_o god_n therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o grant_n of_o their_o own_o subscribe_v article_n wherein_o 25._o articl_n of_o relig._n sup_v art_n 25._o admittinge_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n for_o sacrament_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v twoe_o sacrament_n ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n they_o refuse_v the_o other_o for_o this_o only_a cause_n as_o follow_v those_o fyve_o common_o call_v sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v count_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n so_o that_o all_o i_o have_v to_o prove_v by_o this_o high_a protestant_a sentence_n to_o prove_v they_o sacrament_n be_v that_o they_o have_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n for_o which_o i_o produce_v d._n dove_n again_o grant_v our_o definition_n to_o agree_v with_o these_o for_o our_o school_n put_v a_o sacrament_n in_o genere_fw-la signi_fw-la and_o so_o far_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v all_o institute_v by_o christ_n that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v thus_o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la sacram._n council_n trid._n decret_a dâ—_n sacram._n novae_fw-la legis_fw-la non_fw-la fuisse_fw-la omne_fw-la a_o jesu_fw-la christo_fw-la domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la instituta_fw-la aut_fw-la esse_fw-la plura_fw-la vel_fw-la pauciora_fw-la quam_fw-la septem_fw-la videlicet_fw-la baptismum_fw-la confirmationem_fw-la etc._n etc._n anathema_n sit_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o all_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n be_v not_o institute_v of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n or_o that_o there_o be_v more_o or_o few_o than_o seven_o that_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n or_o else_o that_o any_o of_o these_o seven_o be_v not_o true_o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n again_o these_o protestant_n will_v further_o tell_v we_o in_o particular_a how_o every_o of_o those_o fyve_o have_v a_o ceremony_n visible_a or_o external_a ordain_v of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o be_v sacrament_n and_o first_o for_o confirmation_n thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o have_v a_o external_a ceremony_n protestant_n confirmation_n prove_v a_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n institute_v by_o christ_n signifye_v or_o giuce_v grace_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n confirmation_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v and_o grant_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v
impress_v in_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v a_o certain_a spiritual_a and_o indelible_a sign_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v iterate_v for_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n by_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismatical_a but_o orthodox_n by_o these_o protestant_n ot_fw-mi by_o a_o general_a council_n who_o decree_n and_o sentence_n bind_v all_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v by_o they_o much_o more_o if_o both_o those_o their_o rule_n so_o confirm_v it_o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n be_v teach_v and_o approve_v both_o by_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o a_o general_a council_n that_o of_o florence_n for_o such_o allow_v by_o they_o before_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v embrace_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a by_o their_o grant_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o hieremias_n their_o patriarch_n in_o their_o censure_n 11._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 11._o upon_o protestant_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n have_v so_o censure_v and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n with_o the_o assert_v of_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n armenian_n jacobines_n and_o all_o christendom_n have_v define_v it_o in_o these_o word_n inter_fw-la haec_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la tria_fw-la sunt_fw-la baptismus_fw-la arm._n council_n flor._n in_o union_n arm._n confirmatio_fw-la &_o ordo_fw-la quae_fw-la characterem_fw-la i._o spiritual_fw-la quoddam_fw-la signum_fw-la à _fw-la caeteris_fw-la distinctum_fw-la imprimunt_fw-la in_o anima_fw-la indelebile_a etc._n etc._n among_o these_o sacrament_n there_o be_v three_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n which_o impress_n in_o the_o soul_n a_o character_n that_o be_v a_o certain_a spiritual_a sign_n distinct_a from_o other_o indelible_a whereupon_o they_o be_v not_o iterate_v in_o the_o same_o parson_n but_o the_o other_o four_o do_v not_o impress_n a_o character_n and_o admit_v iteration_n to_o be_v brief_a i_o argue_v thus_o once_o for_o all_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v general_o maintain_v not_o only_o by_o all_o professor_n of_o it_o but_o also_o acknowledge_v and_o defend_v by_o they_o that_o be_v esteem_v learned_a among_o the_o enemy_n thereof_o and_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o they_o be_v true_a but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o a_o character_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o apparent_a for_o no_o more_o than_o friend_n and_o adversary_n learned_a can_v consent_v to_o any_o truth_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n follow_v join_v in_o religion_n with_o they_o that_o impugn_v and_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o d._n feild_n 15._o feild_n l._n 1._o cap._n 15._o acknowledge_v a_o character_n in_o baptism_n and_o to_o remain_v even_o in_o the_o excommunicate_a and_o so_o indelible_a d._n covell_n affirm_v the_o same_o of_o baptism_n and_o order_n and_o seem_v to_o insinuate_v it_o of_o confirmation_n he_o write_v of_o it_o in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o both_o term_v a_o kind_n of_o mark_n 91._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pa._n 87._o 88_o 91._o or_o character_n and_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v indelible_a and_o for_o order_n he_o add_v thus_o for_o ministerial_a power_n be_v a_o work_n of_o separation_n because_o it_o sever_v they_o that_o have_v it_o from_o other_o man_n &_o make_v they_o a_o special_a order_n consecrate_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o the_o most_o high_a in_o thing_n wherewith_o other_o may_v not_o meddle_v i_o call_v it_o indelible_a because_o they_o which_o have_v once_o receive_v this_o power_n may_v not_o think_v to_o put_v it_o of_o and_o on_o like_o a_o cloak_n as_o the_o wether_n serve_v and_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n where_o there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o estate_n with_o a_o 91_o sup._n pag._n 91_o impossibility_n to_o return_v there_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o account_v a_o indelible_a character_n to_o be_v imprint_v this_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n this_o form_n figure_n or_o character_n be_v call_v indelible_a because_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reiterated_a as_o protestant_n confess_v of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v the_o character_n of_o order_n be_v a_o active_a power_n as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v which_o give_v a_o ability_n public_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o those_o who_o the_o church_n have_v esteem_v fit_a the_o character_n of_o baptism_n be_v a_o passive_a power_n which_o make_v man_n fit_a to_o receive_v the_o rest_n and_o from_o hence_o not_o only_o be_v prove_v in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o schoolman_n or_o other_o catholic_a can_v speak_v the_o catholic_a opinion_n of_o a_o character_n but_o also_o that_o order_n and_o other_o beside_o they_o allow_v for_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v so_o esteem_v as_o his_o last_o word_n the_o rest_n insinuate_v and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xxi_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n give_v grace_n and_z as_o the_o school_n speak_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la by_o the_o work_n wrought_v concern_v the_o validity_n and_o grace_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v thus_o if_o any_o 7._o council_n trid._n sess_n 7._o man_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n do_v not_o give_v grace_n by_o the_o work_n wrought_v opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o that_o only_a faith_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n suffice_v to_o obtain_v grace_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n and_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o present_a protestant_n of_o england_n be_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n aught_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v confirm_v both_o by_o the_o public_a proceed_n and_o private_a writing_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o embrace_v by_o they_o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o they_o cause_n grace_n in_o the_o worthy_a and_o due_o dispose_v receiver_n of_o they_o and_o that_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la as_o the_o council_n before_o and_o our_o school_n speak_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v allow_v and_o embrace_v by_o they_o for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v for_o no_o man_n may_v or_o can_v hold_v against_o his_o own_o opinion_n or_o that_o public_a rule_n and_o authority_n to_o which_o he_o have_v subscribe_v and_o submit_v himself_o in_o religion_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v and_o first_o by_o that_o chief_a rule_n their_o book_n of_o article_n 25._o book_n of_o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 25._o to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v where_o it_o be_v thus_o define_v in_o their_o religion_n sacrament_n ordain_v of_o christ_n be_v effectual_a sign_n of_o grace_n and_o god_n good_a will_n towards_o we_o by_o the_o which_o he_o do_v work_v invisible_o in_o us._n and_o again_o in_o their_o new_o reform_a communion_n book_n in_o these_o word_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o catechis_n comm._n book_n refor_o titul_a catechis_n outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o therefore_o be_v grant_v by_o the_o great_a rule_n of_o religion_n which_o english_a protestant_n have_n that_o sacrament_n be_v effectual_a of_o grace_n and_o god_n favour_n give_v grace_n and_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v grace_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n minister_n have_v subscribe_v to_o these_o doctrine_n in_o those_o book_n they_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o sacrament_n be_v cause_n of_o grace_n for_o among_o cause_n the_o efficient_a and_o effectual_a be_v not_o only_o a_o cause_n but_o of_o extrinsecall_v cause_n by_o many_o degree_n the_o chief_a and_o be_v allow_v for_o such_o instrument_n and_o mean_n by_o which_o god_n work_v invisible_o in_o we_o and_o give_v grace_n and_o we_o so_o receive_v grace_n as_o their_o word_n be_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v true_a instrumental_a cause_n of_o grace_n and_o such_o work_n in_o us._n and_o their_o same_o practical_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o communion_n book_n have_v the_o same_o doctrine_n concern_v baptism_n and_o consequent_o of_o all_o other_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v sacrament_n one_o and_o the_o same_o reason_n be_v of_o all_o for_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o baptism_n thus_o it_o prescribe_v the_o minister_n to_o speak_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o baptism_n of_o sup_v comm._n book_n titul_n public_a